The Interesting Narrative of the Life of Olaudah Equiano_ Or Gustavus Vassa_.pdf

The Project Gutenberg eBook of The Interesting Narrative of
the Life of Olaudah Equiano, Or Gustavus Vassa, The African
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you will
have to check the laws of the country where you are located before using
this eBook.

Title: The Interesting Narrative of the Life of Olaudah Equiano, Or
Gustavus Vassa, The African

Author: Olaudah Equiano

Release date: March 17, 2005 [eBook #15399]
Most recently updated: October 4, 2024

Language: English

Other information and formats: www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/15399

Credits: Produced by Suzanne Shell, Diane Monico and the Online
Distributed
Proofreading Team.

*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE
INTERESTING NARRATIVE OF THE LIFE OF OLAUDAH EQUIANO,
OR GUSTAVUS VASSA, THE AFRICAN ***

THE

INTERESTING NARRATIVE
OF

THE LIFE
OF

OLAUDAH EQUIANO,
OR

GUSTAVUS VASSA,
THE AFRICAN.

WRITTEN BY HIMSELF.

Behold, God is my salvation; I will trust and not be
afraid, for the Lord Jehovah is my strength and my
song; he also is become my salvation.
And in that shall ye say, Praise the Lord, call upon his
name, declare his doings among the people. Isaiah xii. 2, 4.

LONDON:
Printed for and sold by the Author, No. 10, Union-Street,
Middlesex Hospital
Sold also by Mr. Johnson, St. Paul's Church-Yard; Mr. Murray, Fleet-Street; Messrs.
Robson and Clark, Bond-Street; Mr. Davis, opposite Gray's Inn, Holborn; Messrs.
Shepperson and Reynolds, and Mr. Jackson, Oxford Street; Mr. Lackington, Chiswell-
Street; Mr. Mathews, Strand; Mr. Murray, Prince's-Street, Soho; Mess. Taylor and Co.
South Arch, Royal Exchange; Mr. Button, Newington-Causeway; Mr. Parsons,
Paternoster-Row; and may be had of all the Booksellers in Town and Country.

[Entered at Stationer's Hall.]

To the Lords Spiritual and Temporal, and
the Commons of the Parliament

of Great Britain.

My Lords and Gentlemen,
Permit me, with the greatest deference and respect, to lay at
your feet the following genuine Narrative; the chief design of
which is to excite in your august assemblies a sense of
compassion for the miseries which the Slave-Trade has entailed
on my unfortunate countrymen. By the horrors of that trade was
I first torn away from all the tender connexions that were
naturally dear to my heart; but these, through the mysterious
ways of Providence, I ought to regard as infinitely more than
compensated by the introduction I have thence obtained to the
knowledge of the Christian religion, and of a nation which, by
its liberal sentiments, its humanity, the glorious freedom of its
government, and its proficiency in arts and sciences, has exalted
the dignity of human nature.
I am sensible I ought to entreat your pardon for addressing to
you a work so wholly devoid of literary merit; but, as the
production of an unlettered African, who is actuated by the hope
of becoming an instrument towards the relief of his suffering
countrymen, I trust that such a man, pleading in such a cause,
will be acquitted of boldness and presumption.
May the God of heaven inspire your hearts with peculiar
benevolence on that important day when the question of
Abolition is to be discussed, when thousands, in consequence of
your Determination, are to look for Happiness or Misery!
I am,
My Lords and Gentlemen,
Your most obedient,
And devoted humble servant,
Olaudah Equiano,
or
Gustavus Vassa.

Union-Street, Mary-le-bone,
March 24, 1789.

LIST of SUBSCRIBERS.

His Royal Highness the Prince of Wales.
His Royal Highness the Duke of York.

A

The Right Hon. the Earl of Ailesbury
Admiral Affleck
Mr. William Abington, 2 copies
Mr. John Abraham
James Adair, Esq.
Reverend Mr. Aldridge
Mr. John Almon
Mrs. Arnot
Mr. Joseph Armitage
Mr. Joseph Ashpinshaw
Mr. Samuel Atkins
Mr. John Atwood
Mr. Thomas Atwood
Mr. Ashwell
J.C. Ashworth, Esq.

B

His Grace the Duke of Bedford
Her Grace the Duchess of Buccleugh
The Right Rev. the Lord Bishop of Bangor
The Right Hon. Lord Belgrave

The Rev. Doctor Baker
Mrs. Baker
Matthew Baillie, M.D.
Mrs. Baillie
Miss Baillie
Miss J. Baillie
David Barclay, Esq.
Mr. Robert Barrett
Mr. William Barrett
Mr. John Barnes
Mr. John Basnett
Mr. Bateman
Mrs. Baynes, 2 copies
Mr. Thomas Bellamy
Mr. J. Benjafield
Mr. William Bennett
Mr. Bensley
Mr. Samuel Benson
Mrs. Benton
Reverend Mr. Bentley
Mr. Thomas Bently
Sir John Berney, Bart.
Alexander Blair, Esq.
James Bocock, Esq.
Mrs. Bond
Miss Bond
Mrs. Borckhardt
Mrs. E. Bouverie
—— Brand, Esq.
Mr. Martin Brander
F.J. Brown, Esq. M.P. 2 copies
W. Buttall, Esq.
Mr. Buxton
Mr. R.L.B.
Mr. Thomas Burton, 6 copies
Mr. W. Button

C

The Right Hon. Lord Cathcart
The Right Hon. H.S. Conway
Lady Almiria Carpenter
James Carr, Esq.
Charles Carter, Esq.
Mr. James Chalmers
Captain John Clarkson, of the Royal Navy
The Rev. Mr. Thomas Clarkson, 2 copies
Mr. R. Clay
Mr. William Clout
Mr. George Club
Mr. John Cobb
Miss Calwell
Mr. Thomas Cooper
Richard Cosway, Esq.
Mr. James Coxe
Mr. J.C.
Mr. Croucher
Mr. Cruickshanks
Ottobah Cugoano, or John Stewart

D

The Right Hon. the Earl of Dartmouth
The Right Hon. the Earl of Derby
Sir William Dolben, Bart.
The Reverend C.E. De Coetlogon
John Delamain, Esq.
Mrs. Delamain
Mr. Davis
Mr. William Denton
Mr. T. Dickie
Mr. William Dickson

Mr. Charles Duly, 2 copies
Andrew Drummond, Esq.
Mr. George Durant

E

The Right Hon. the Earl of Essex
The Right Hon. the Countess of Essex
Sir Gilbert Elliot, Bart. 2 copies
Lady Ann Erskine
G. Noel Edwards, Esq. M.P. 2 copies
Mr. Durs Egg
Mr. Ebenezer Evans
The Reverend Mr. John Eyre
Mr. William Eyre

F

Mr. George Fallowdown
Mr. John Fell
F.W. Foster, Esq.
The Reverend Mr. Foster
Mr. J. Frith
W. Fuller, Esq.

G

The Right Hon. the Earl of Gainsborough
The Right Hon. the Earl of Grosvenor
The Right Hon. Viscount Gallway
The Right Hon. Viscountess Gallway
—— Gardner, Esq.
Mrs. Garrick
Mr. John Gates

Mr. Samuel Gear
Sir Philip Gibbes, Bart. 6 copies
Miss Gibbes
Mr. Edward Gilbert
Mr. Jonathan Gillett
W.P. Gilliess, Esq.
Mrs. Gordon
Mr. Grange
Mr. William Grant
Mr. John Grant
Mr. R. Greening
S. Griffiths
John Grove, Esq.
Mrs. Guerin
Reverend Mr. Gwinep

H

The Right Hon. the Earl of Hopetoun
The Right Hon. Lord Hawke
Right Hon. Dowager Countess of Huntingdon
Thomas Hall, Esq.
Mr. Haley
Hugh Josiah Hansard, Esq.
Mr. Moses Hart
Mrs. Hawkins
Mr. Haysom
Mr. Hearne
Mr. William Hepburn
Mr. J. Hibbert
Mr. Jacob Higman
Sir Richard Hill, Bart.
Reverend Rowland Hill
Miss Hill
Captain John Hills, Royal Navy
Edmund Hill, Esq.

The Reverend Mr. Edward Hoare
William Hodges, Esq.
Reverend Mr. John Holmes, 3 copies
Mr. Martin Hopkins
Mr. Thomas Howell
Mr. R. Huntley
Mr. J. Hunt
Mr. Philip Hurlock, jun.
Mr. Hutson

J

Mr. T.W.J. Esq.
Mr. James Jackson
Mr. John Jackson
Reverend Mr. James
Mrs. Anne Jennings
Mr. Johnson
Mrs. Johnson
Mr. William Jones
Thomas Irving, Esq. 2 copies
Mr. William Justins

K

The Right Hon. Lord Kinnaird
William Kendall, Esq.
Mr. William Ketland
Mr. Edward King
Mr. Thomas Kingston
Reverend Dr. Kippis
Mr. William Kitchener
Mr. John Knight

L

The Right Reverend the Lord Bishop of London
Mr. John Laisne
Mr. Lackington, 6 copies
Mr. John Lamb
Bennet Langton, Esq.
Mr. S. Lee
Mr. Walter Lewis
Mr. J. Lewis
Mr. J. Lindsey
Mr. T. Litchfield
Edward Loveden Loveden, Esq. M.P.
Charles Lloyd, Esq.
Mr. William Lloyd
Mr. J.B. Lucas
Mr. James Luken
Henry Lyte, Esq.
Mrs. Lyon

M

His Grace the Duke of Marlborough
His Grace the Duke of Montague
The Right Hon. Lord Mulgrave
Sir Herbert Mackworth, Bart.
Sir Charles Middleton, Bart.
Lady Middleton
Mr. Thomas Macklane
Mr. George Markett
James Martin, Esq. M.P.
Master Martin, Hayes-Grove, Kent
Mr. William Massey
Mr. Joseph Massingham
John McIntosh, Esq.
Paul Le Mesurier, Esq. M.P.

Mr. James Mewburn
Mr. N. Middleton,
T. Mitchell, Esq.
Mrs. Montague, 2 copies
Miss Hannah More
Mr. George Morrison
Thomas Morris, Esq.
Miss Morris
Morris Morgann, Esq.

N

His Grace the Duke of Northumberland
Captain Nurse

O

Edward Ogle, Esq.
James Ogle, Esq.
Robert Oliver, Esq.

P

Mr. D. Parker,
Mr. W. Parker,
Mr. Richard Packer, jun.
Mr. Parsons, 6 copies
Mr. James Pearse
Mr. J. Pearson
J. Penn, Esq.
George Peters, Esq.
Mr. W. Phillips,
J. Philips, Esq.
Mrs. Pickard

Mr. Charles Pilgrim
The Hon. George Pitt, M.P.
Mr. Thomas Pooley
Patrick Power, Esq.
Mr. Michael Power
Joseph Pratt, Esq.

Q

Robert Quarme, Esq.

R

The Right Hon. Lord Rawdon
The Right Hon. Lord Rivers, 2 copies
Lieutenant General Rainsford
Reverend James Ramsay, 3 copies
Mr. S. Remnant, jun.
Mr. William Richards, 2 copies
Mr. J.C. Robarts
Mr. James Roberts
Dr. Robinson
Mr. Robinson
Mr. C. Robinson
George Rose, Esq. M.P.
Mr. W. Ross
Mr. William Rouse
Mr. Walter Row

S

His Grace the Duke of St. Albans
Her Grace the Duchess of St. Albans
The Right Reverend the Lord Bishop of St. David's

The Right Hon. Earl Stanhope, 3 copies
The Right Hon. the Earl of Scarbrough
William, the Son of Ignatius Sancho
Mrs. Mary Ann Sandiford
Mr. William Sawyer
Mr. Thomas Seddon
W. Seward, Esq.
Reverend Mr. Thomas Scott
Granville Sharp, Esq. 2 copies
Captain Sidney Smith, of the Royal Navy
Colonel Simcoe
Mr. John Simco
General Smith
John Smith, Esq.
Mr. George Smith
Mr. William Smith
Reverend Mr. Southgate
Mr. William Starkey
Thomas Steel, Esq. M.P.
Mr. Staples Steare
Mr. Joseph Stewardson
Mr. Henry Stone, jun. 2 copies
John Symmons, Esq.

T

Henry Thornton, Esq. M.P.
Mr. Alexander Thomson, M.D.
Reverend John Till
Mr. Samuel Townly
Mr. Daniel Trinder
Reverend Mr. C. La Trobe
Clement Tudway, Esq.
Mrs. Twisden

U

Mr. M. Underwood

V

Mr. John Vaughan
Mrs. Vendt

W

The Right Hon. Earl of Warnick
The Right Reverend the Lord Bishop of Worcester
The Hon. William Windham, Esq. M.P.
Mr. C.B. Wadstrom
Mr. George Walne
Reverend Mr. Ward
Mr. S. Warren
Mr. J. Waugh
Josiah Wedgwood, Esq.
Reverend Mr. John Wesley
Mr. J. Wheble
Samuel Whitbread, Esq. M.P.
Reverend Thomas Wigzell
Mr. W. Wilson
Reverend Mr. Wills
Mr. Thomas Wimsett
Mr. William Winchester
John Wollaston, Esq.
Mr. Charles Wood
Mr. Joseph Woods
Mr. John Wood
J. Wright, Esq.

Y

Mr. Thomas Young
Mr. Samuel Yockney

CONTENTS
Page
CHAP. I.
The author's account of his country, their manners and
customs, &c. 49

CHAP. II.
The author's birth and parentage—His being kidnapped
with his sister—Horrors of a slave ship 65

CHAP. III.
The author is carried to Virginia—Arrives in England—His
wonder at a fall of snow 80

CHAP. IV.
A particular account of the celebrated engagement
between Admiral Boscawen and Monsieur Le Clue 94

CHAP. V.
Various interesting instances of oppression, cruelty, and
extortion 112

CHAP. VI.
Favourable change in the author's situation—He
commences merchant with threepence 129

VOLUME II

CHAP. VII.
The author's disgust at the West Indies—Forms
schemes to obtain his freedom 147

CHAP. VIII.

Three remarkable dreams—The author is shipwrecked
on the Bahama-bank 160

CHAP. IX
The author arrives at Martinico—Meets with new
difficulties, and sails for England 173

CHAP. X.
Some account of the manner of the author's conversion to
the faith of Jesus Christ 189

CHAP. XI.
Picking up eleven miserable men at sea in returning to
England 207

CHAP. XII.
Different transactions of the author's life—Petition to the
Queen—Conclusion 227

THE LIFE, &c.

CHAPTER I.
The author's account of his country, and their manners and
customs—Administration of justice—Embrenche—Marriage
ceremony, and public entertainments—Mode of living—Dress—
Manufactures Buildings—Commerce—Agriculture—War and
religion—Superstition of the natives—Funeral ceremonies of the
priests or magicians—Curious mode of discovering poison—
Some hints concerning the origin of the author's countrymen,
with the opinions of different writers on that subject.
I believe it is difficult for those who publish their own memoirs to escape
the imputation of vanity; nor is this the only disadvantage under which they
labour: it is also their misfortune, that what is uncommon is rarely, if ever,
believed, and what is obvious we are apt to turn from with disgust, and to
charge the writer with impertinence. People generally think those memoirs
only worthy to be read or remembered which abound in great or striking
events, those, in short, which in a high degree excite either admiration or
pity: all others they consign to contempt and oblivion. It is therefore, I
confess, not a little hazardous in a private and obscure individual, and a
stranger too, thus to solicit the indulgent attention of the public; especially
when I own I offer here the history of neither a saint, a hero, nor a tyrant. I
believe there are few events in my life, which have not happened to many:
it is true the incidents of it are numerous; and, did I consider myself an
European, I might say my sufferings were great: but when I compare my lot
with that of most of my countrymen, I regard myself as a particular
favourite of Heaven, and acknowledge the mercies of Providence in every
occurrence of my life. If then the following narrative does not appear
sufficiently interesting to engage general attention, let my motive be some
excuse for its publication. I am not so foolishly vain as to expect from it
either immortality or literary reputation. If it affords any satisfaction to my
numerous friends, at whose request it has been written, or in the smallest
degree promotes the interests of humanity, the ends for which it was
undertaken will be fully attained, and every wish of my heart gratified. Let

it therefore be remembered, that, in wishing to avoid censure, I do not
aspire to praise.
That part of Africa, known by the name of Guinea, to which the trade for
slaves is carried on, extends along the coast above 3400 miles, from the
Senegal to Angola, and includes a variety of kingdoms. Of these the most
considerable is the kingdom of Benen, both as to extent and wealth, the
richness and cultivation of the soil, the power of its king, and the number
and warlike disposition of the inhabitants. It is situated nearly under the
line, and extends along the coast about 170 miles, but runs back into the
interior part of Africa to a distance hitherto I believe unexplored by any
traveller; and seems only terminated at length by the empire of Abyssinia,
near 1500 miles from its beginning. This kingdom is divided into many
provinces or districts: in one of the most remote and fertile of which, called
Eboe, I was born, in the year 1745, in a charming fruitful vale, named
Essaka. The distance of this province from the capital of Benin and the sea
coast must be very considerable; for I had never heard of white men or
Europeans, nor of the sea: and our subjection to the king of Benin was little
more than nominal; for every transaction of the government, as far as my
slender observation extended, was conducted by the chiefs or elders of the
place. The manners and government of a people who have little commerce
with other countries are generally very simple; and the history of what
passes in one family or village may serve as a specimen of a nation. My
father was one of those elders or chiefs I have spoken of, and was styled
Embrenche; a term, as I remember, importing the highest distinction, and
signifying in our language a mark of grandeur. This mark is conferred on
the person entitled to it, by cutting the skin across at the top of the forehead,
and drawing it down to the eye-brows; and while it is in this situation
applying a warm hand, and rubbing it until it shrinks up into a thick weal
across the lower part of the forehead. Most of the judges and senators were
thus marked; my father had long born it: I had seen it conferred on one of
my brothers, and I was also destined to receive it by my parents. Those
Embrence, or chief men, decided disputes and punished crimes; for which
purpose they always assembled together. The proceedings were generally
short; and in most cases the law of retaliation prevailed. I remember a man
was brought before my father, and the other judges, for kidnapping a boy;
and, although he was the son of a chief or senator, he was condemned to

make recompense by a man or woman slave. Adultery, however, was
sometimes punished with slavery or death; a punishment which I believe is
inflicted on it throughout most of the nations of Africa[A]: so sacred among
them is the honour of the marriage bed, and so jealous are they of the
fidelity of their wives. Of this I recollect an instance:—a woman was
convicted before the judges of adultery, and delivered over, as the custom
was, to her husband to be punished. Accordingly he determined to put her to
death: but it being found, just before her execution, that she had an infant at
her breast; and no woman being prevailed on to perform the part of a nurse,
she was spared on account of the child. The men, however, do not preserve
the same constancy to their wives, which they expect from them; for they
indulge in a plurality, though seldom in more than two. Their mode of
marriage is thus:—both parties are usually betrothed when young by their
parents, (though I have known the males to betroth themselves). On this
occasion a feast is prepared, and the bride and bridegroom stand up in the
midst of all their friends, who are assembled for the purpose, while he
declares she is thenceforth to be looked upon as his wife, and that no other
person is to pay any addresses to her. This is also immediately proclaimed
in the vicinity, on which the bride retires from the assembly. Some time
after she is brought home to her husband, and then another feast is made, to
which the relations of both parties are invited: her parents then deliver her
to the bridegroom, accompanied with a number of blessings, and at the
same time they tie round her waist a cotton string of the thickness of a
goose-quill, which none but married women are permitted to wear: she is
now considered as completely his wife; and at this time the dowry is given
to the new married pair, which generally consists of portions of land, slaves,
and cattle, household goods, and implements of husbandry. These are
offered by the friends of both parties; besides which the parents of the
bridegroom present gifts to those of the bride, whose property she is looked
upon before marriage; but after it she is esteemed the sole property of her
husband. The ceremony being now ended the festival begins, which is
celebrated with bonefires, and loud acclamations of joy, accompanied with
music and dancing.
We are almost a nation of dancers, musicians, and poets. Thus every great
event, such as a triumphant return from battle, or other cause of public
rejoicing is celebrated in public dances, which are accompanied with songs

and music suited to the occasion. The assembly is separated into four
divisions, which dance either apart or in succession, and each with a
character peculiar to itself. The first division contains the married men, who
in their dances frequently exhibit feats of arms, and the representation of a
battle. To these succeed the married women, who dance in the second
division. The young men occupy the third; and the maidens the fourth. Each
represents some interesting scene of real life, such as a great achievement,
domestic employment, a pathetic story, or some rural sport; and as the
subject is generally founded on some recent event, it is therefore ever new.
This gives our dances a spirit and variety which I have scarcely seen
elsewhere[B]. We have many musical instruments, particularly drums of
different kinds, a piece of music which resembles a guitar, and another
much like a stickado. These last are chiefly used by betrothed virgins, who
play on them on all grand festivals.
As our manners are simple, our luxuries are few. The dress of both sexes is
nearly the same. It generally consists of a long piece of callico, or muslin,
wrapped loosely round the body, somewhat in the form of a highland plaid.
This is usually dyed blue, which is our favourite colour. It is extracted from
a berry, and is brighter and richer than any I have seen in Europe. Besides
this, our women of distinction wear golden ornaments; which they dispose
with some profusion on their arms and legs. When our women are not
employed with the men in tillage, their usual occupation is spinning and
weaving cotton, which they afterwards dye, and make it into garments.
They also manufacture earthen vessels, of which we have many kinds.
Among the rest tobacco pipes, made after the same fashion, and used in the
same manner, as those in Turkey[C].
Our manner of living is entirely plain; for as yet the natives are
unacquainted with those refinements in cookery which debauch the taste:
bullocks, goats, and poultry, supply the greatest part of their food. These
constitute likewise the principal wealth of the country, and the chief articles
of its commerce. The flesh is usually stewed in a pan; to make it savoury we
sometimes use also pepper, and other spices, and we have salt made of
wood ashes. Our vegetables are mostly plantains, eadas, yams, beans, and
Indian corn. The head of the family usually eats alone; his wives and slaves
have also their separate tables. Before we taste food we always wash our
hands: indeed our cleanliness on all occasions is extreme; but on this it is an

indispensable ceremony. After washing, libation is made, by pouring out a
small portion of the food, in a certain place, for the spirits of departed
relations, which the natives suppose to preside over their conduct, and
guard them from evil. They are totally unacquainted with strong or
spirituous liquours; and their principal beverage is palm wine. This is gotten
from a tree of that name by tapping it at the top, and fastening a large gourd
to it; and sometimes one tree will yield three or four gallons in a night.
When just drawn it is of a most delicious sweetness; but in a few days it
acquires a tartish and more spirituous flavour: though I never saw any one
intoxicated by it. The same tree also produces nuts and oil. Our principal
luxury is in perfumes; one sort of these is an odoriferous wood of delicious
fragrance: the other a kind of earth; a small portion of which thrown into
the fire diffuses a most powerful odour[D]. We beat this wood into powder,
and mix it with palm oil; with which both men and women perfume
themselves.
In our buildings we study convenience rather than ornament. Each master
of a family has a large square piece of ground, surrounded with a moat or
fence, or enclosed with a wall made of red earth tempered; which, when
dry, is as hard as brick. Within this are his houses to accommodate his
family and slaves; which, if numerous, frequently present the appearance of
a village. In the middle stands the principal building, appropriated to the
sole use of the master, and consisting of two apartments; in one of which he
sits in the day with his family, the other is left apart for the reception of his
friends. He has besides these a distinct apartment in which he sleeps,
together with his male children. On each side are the apartments of his
wives, who have also their separate day and night houses. The habitations
of the slaves and their families are distributed throughout the rest of the
enclosure. These houses never exceed one story in height: they are always
built of wood, or stakes driven into the ground, crossed with wattles, and
neatly plastered within, and without. The roof is thatched with reeds. Our
day-houses are left open at the sides; but those in which we sleep are
always covered, and plastered in the inside, with a composition mixed with
cow-dung, to keep off the different insects, which annoy us during the
night. The walls and floors also of these are generally covered with mats.
Our beds consist of a platform, raised three or four feet from the ground, on
which are laid skins, and different parts of a spungy tree called plaintain.

Our covering is calico or muslin, the same as our dress. The usual seats are
a few logs of wood; but we have benches, which are generally perfumed, to
accommodate strangers: these compose the greater part of our household
furniture. Houses so constructed and furnished require but little skill to
erect them. Every man is a sufficient architect for the purpose. The whole
neighbourhood afford their unanimous assistance in building them and in
return receive, and expect no other recompense than a feast.
As we live in a country where nature is prodigal of her favours, our wants
are few and easily supplied; of course we have few manufactures. They
consist for the most part of calicoes, earthern ware, ornaments, and
instruments of war and husbandry. But these make no part of our
commerce, the principal articles of which, as I have observed, are
provisions. In such a state money is of little use; however we have some
small pieces of coin, if I may call them such. They are made something like
an anchor; but I do not remember either their value or denomination. We
have also markets, at which I have been frequently with my mother. These
are sometimes visited by stout mahogany-coloured men from the south west
of us: we call them Oye-Eboe, which term signifies red men living at a
distance. They generally bring us fire-arms, gunpowder, hats, beads, and
dried fish. The last we esteemed a great rarity, as our waters were only
brooks and springs. These articles they barter with us for odoriferous woods
and earth, and our salt of wood ashes. They always carry slaves through our
land; but the strictest account is exacted of their manner of procuring them
before they are suffered to pass. Sometimes indeed we sold slaves to them,
but they were only prisoners of war, or such among us as had been
convicted of kidnapping, or adultery, and some other crimes, which we
esteemed heinous. This practice of kidnapping induces me to think, that,
notwithstanding all our strictness, their principal business among us was to
trepan our people. I remember too they carried great sacks along with them,
which not long after I had an opportunity of fatally seeing applied to that
infamous purpose.
Our land is uncommonly rich and fruitful, and produces all kinds of
vegetables in great abundance. We have plenty of Indian corn, and vast
quantities of cotton and tobacco. Our pine apples grow without culture; they
are about the size of the largest sugar-loaf, and finely flavoured. We have
also spices of different kinds, particularly pepper; and a variety of delicious

fruits which I have never seen in Europe; together with gums of various
kinds, and honey in abundance. All our industry is exerted to improve those
blessings of nature. Agriculture is our chief employment; and every one,
even the children and women, are engaged in it. Thus we are all habituated
to labour from our earliest years. Every one contributes something to the
common stock; and as we are unacquainted with idleness, we have no
beggars. The benefits of such a mode of living are obvious. The West India
planters prefer the slaves of Benin or Eboe to those of any other part of
Guinea, for their hardiness, intelligence, integrity, and zeal. Those benefits
are felt by us in the general healthiness of the people, and in their vigour
and activity; I might have added too in their comeliness. Deformity is
indeed unknown amongst us, I mean that of shape. Numbers of the natives
of Eboe now in London might be brought in support of this assertion: for, in
regard to complexion, ideas of beauty are wholly relative. I remember while
in Africa to have seen three negro children, who were tawny, and another
quite white, who were universally regarded by myself, and the natives in
general, as far as related to their complexions, as deformed. Our women too
were in my eyes at least uncommonly graceful, alert, and modest to a
degree of bashfulness; nor do I remember to have ever heard of an instance
of incontinence amongst them before marriage. They are also remarkably
cheerful. Indeed cheerfulness and affability are two of the leading
characteristics of our nation.
Our tillage is exercised in a large plain or common, some hours walk from
our dwellings, and all the neighbours resort thither in a body. They use no
beasts of husbandry; and their only instruments are hoes, axes, shovels, and
beaks, or pointed iron to dig with. Sometimes we are visited by locusts,
which come in large clouds, so as to darken the air, and destroy our harvest.
This however happens rarely, but when it does, a famine is produced by it. I
remember an instance or two wherein this happened. This common is often
the theatre of war; and therefore when our people go out to till their land,
they not only go in a body, but generally take their arms with them for fear
of a surprise; and when they apprehend an invasion they guard the avenues
to their dwellings, by driving sticks into the ground, which are so sharp at
one end as to pierce the foot, and are generally dipt in poison. From what I
can recollect of these battles, they appear to have been irruptions of one
little state or district on the other, to obtain prisoners or booty. Perhaps they

were incited to this by those traders who brought the European goods I
mentioned amongst us. Such a mode of obtaining slaves in Africa is
common; and I believe more are procured this way, and by kidnapping, than
any other[E]. When a trader wants slaves, he applies to a chief for them, and
tempts him with his wares. It is not extraordinary, if on this occasion he
yields to the temptation with as little firmness, and accepts the price of his
fellow creatures liberty with as little reluctance as the enlightened merchant.
Accordingly he falls on his neighbours, and a desperate battle ensues. If he
prevails and takes prisoners, he gratifies his avarice by selling them; but, if
his party be vanquished, and he falls into the hands of the enemy, he is put
to death: for, as he has been known to foment their quarrels, it is thought
dangerous to let him survive, and no ransom can save him, though all other
prisoners may be redeemed. We have fire-arms, bows and arrows, broad
two-edged swords and javelins: we have shields also which cover a man
from head to foot. All are taught the use of these weapons; even our women
are warriors, and march boldly out to fight along with the men. Our whole
district is a kind of militia: on a certain signal given, such as the firing of a
gun at night, they all rise in arms and rush upon their enemy. It is perhaps
something remarkable, that when our people march to the field a red flag or
banner is borne before them. I was once a witness to a battle in our
common. We had been all at work in it one day as usual, when our people
were suddenly attacked. I climbed a tree at some distance, from which I
beheld the fight. There were many women as well as men on both sides;
among others my mother was there, and armed with a broad sword. After
fighting for a considerable time with great fury, and after many had been
killed our people obtained the victory, and took their enemy's Chief
prisoner. He was carried off in great triumph, and, though he offered a large
ransom for his life, he was put to death. A virgin of note among our enemies
had been slain in the battle, and her arm was exposed in our market-place,
where our trophies were always exhibited. The spoils were divided
according to the merit of the warriors. Those prisoners which were not sold
or redeemed we kept as slaves: but how different was their condition from
that of the slaves in the West Indies! With us they do no more work than
other members of the community, even their masters; their food, clothing
and lodging were nearly the same as theirs, (except that they were not
permitted to eat with those who were free-born); and there was scarce any
other difference between them, than a superior degree of importance which

the head of a family possesses in our state, and that authority which, as
such, he exercises over every part of his household. Some of these slaves
have even slaves under them as their own property, and for their own use.
As to religion, the natives believe that there is one Creator of all things, and
that he lives in the sun, and is girted round with a belt that he may never eat
or drink; but, according to some, he smokes a pipe, which is our own
favourite luxury. They believe he governs events, especially our deaths or
captivity; but, as for the doctrine of eternity, I do not remember to have ever
heard of it: some however believe in the transmigration of souls in a certain
degree. Those spirits, which are not transmigrated, such as our dear friends
or relations, they believe always attend them, and guard them from the bad
spirits or their foes. For this reason they always before eating, as I have
observed, put some small portion of the meat, and pour some of their drink,
on the ground for them; and they often make oblations of the blood of
beasts or fowls at their graves. I was very fond of my mother, and almost
constantly with her. When she went to make these oblations at her mother's
tomb, which was a kind of small solitary thatched house, I sometimes
attended her. There she made her libations, and spent most of the night in
cries and lamentations. I have been often extremely terrified on these
occasions. The loneliness of the place, the darkness of the night, and the
ceremony of libation, naturally awful and gloomy, were heightened by my
mother's lamentations; and these, concuring with the cries of doleful birds,
by which these places were frequented, gave an inexpressible terror to the
scene.
We compute the year from the day on which the sun crosses the line, and on
its setting that evening there is a general shout throughout the land; at least I
can speak from my own knowledge throughout our vicinity. The people at
the same time make a great noise with rattles, not unlike the basket rattles
used by children here, though much larger, and hold up their hands to
heaven for a blessing. It is then the greatest offerings are made; and those
children whom our wise men foretel will be fortunate are then presented to
different people. I remember many used to come to see me, and I was
carried about to others for that purpose. They have many offerings,
particularly at full moons; generally two at harvest before the fruits are
taken out of the ground: and when any young animals are killed, sometimes
they offer up part of them as a sacrifice. These offerings, when made by one

of the heads of a family, serve for the whole. I remember we often had them
at my father's and my uncle's, and their families have been present. Some of
our offerings are eaten with bitter herbs. We had a saying among us to any
one of a cross temper, 'That if they were to be eaten, they should be eaten
with bitter herbs.'
We practised circumcision like the Jews, and made offerings and feasts on
that occasion in the same manner as they did. Like them also, our children
were named from some event, some circumstance, or fancied foreboding at
the time of their birth. I was named Olaudah, which, in our language,
signifies vicissitude or fortune also, one favoured, and having a loud voice
and well spoken. I remember we never polluted the name of the object of
our adoration; on the contrary, it was always mentioned with the greatest
reverence; and we were totally unacquainted with swearing, and all those
terms of abuse and reproach which find their way so readily and copiously
into the languages of more civilized people. The only expressions of that
kind I remember were 'May you rot, or may you swell, or may a beast take
you.'
I have before remarked that the natives of this part of Africa are extremely
cleanly. This necessary habit of decency was with us a part of religion, and
therefore we had many purifications and washings; indeed almost as many,
and used on the same occasions, if my recollection does not fail me, as the
Jews. Those that touched the dead at any time were obliged to wash and
purify themselves before they could enter a dwelling-house. Every woman
too, at certain times, was forbidden to come into a dwelling-house, or touch
any person, or any thing we ate. I was so fond of my mother I could not
keep from her, or avoid touching her at some of those periods, in
consequence of which I was obliged to be kept out with her, in a little house
made for that purpose, till offering was made, and then we were purified.
Though we had no places of public worship, we had priests and magicians,
or wise men. I do not remember whether they had different offices, or
whether they were united in the same persons, but they were held in great
reverence by the people. They calculated our time, and foretold events, as
their name imported, for we called them Ah-affoe-way-cah, which signifies
calculators or yearly men, our year being called Ah-affoe. They wore their
beards, and when they died they were succeeded by their sons. Most of their

implements and things of value were interred along with them. Pipes and
tobacco were also put into the grave with the corpse, which was always
perfumed and ornamented, and animals were offered in sacrifice to them.
None accompanied their funerals but those of the same profession or tribe.
These buried them after sunset, and always returned from the grave by a
different way from that which they went.
These magicians were also our doctors or physicians. They practised
bleeding by cupping; and were very successful in healing wounds and
expelling poisons. They had likewise some extraordinary method of
discovering jealousy, theft, and poisoning; the success of which no doubt
they derived from their unbounded influence over the credulity and
superstition of the people. I do not remember what those methods were,
except that as to poisoning: I recollect an instance or two, which I hope it
will not be deemed impertinent here to insert, as it may serve as a kind of
specimen of the rest, and is still used by the negroes in the West Indies. A
virgin had been poisoned, but it was not known by whom: the doctors
ordered the corpse to be taken up by some persons, and carried to the grave.
As soon as the bearers had raised it on their shoulders, they seemed seized
with some[F] sudden impulse, and ran to and fro unable to stop themselves.
At last, after having passed through a number of thorns and prickly bushes
unhurt, the corpse fell from them close to a house, and defaced it in the fall;
and, the owner being taken up, he immediately confessed the poisoning[G].
The natives are extremely cautious about poison. When they buy any
eatable the seller kisses it all round before the buyer, to shew him it is not
poisoned; and the same is done when any meat or drink is presented,
particularly to a stranger. We have serpents of different kinds, some of
which are esteemed ominous when they appear in our houses, and these we
never molest. I remember two of those ominous snakes, each of which was
as thick as the calf of a man's leg, and in colour resembling a dolphin in the
water, crept at different times into my mother's night-house, where I always
lay with her, and coiled themselves into folds, and each time they crowed
like a cock. I was desired by some of our wise men to touch these, that I
might be interested in the good omens, which I did, for they were quite
harmless, and would tamely suffer themselves to be handled; and then they
were put into a large open earthen pan, and set on one side of the highway.
Some of our snakes, however, were poisonous: one of them crossed the

road one day when I was standing on it, and passed between my feet
without offering to touch me, to the great surprise of many who saw it; and
these incidents were accounted by the wise men, and therefore by my
mother and the rest of the people, as remarkable omens in my favour.
Such is the imperfect sketch my memory has furnished me with of the
manners and customs of a people among whom I first drew my breath. And
here I cannot forbear suggesting what has long struck me very forcibly,
namely, the strong analogy which even by this sketch, imperfect as it is,
appears to prevail in the manners and customs of my countrymen and those
of the Jews, before they reached the Land of Promise, and particularly the
patriarchs while they were yet in that pastoral state which is described in
Genesis—an analogy, which alone would induce me to think that the one
people had sprung from the other. Indeed this is the opinion of Dr. Gill,
who, in his commentary on Genesis, very ably deduces the pedigree of the
Africans from Afer and Afra, the descendants of Abraham by Keturah his
wife and concubine (for both these titles are applied to her). It is also
conformable to the sentiments of Dr. John Clarke, formerly Dean of Sarum,
in his Truth of the Christian Religion: both these authors concur in ascribing
to us this original. The reasonings of these gentlemen are still further
confirmed by the scripture chronology; and if any further corroboration
were required, this resemblance in so many respects is a strong evidence in
support of the opinion. Like the Israelites in their primitive state, our
government was conducted by our chiefs or judges, our wise men and
elders; and the head of a family with us enjoyed a similar authority over his
household with that which is ascribed to Abraham and the other patriarchs.
The law of retaliation obtained almost universally with us as with them: and
even their religion appeared to have shed upon us a ray of its glory, though
broken and spent in its passage, or eclipsed by the cloud with which time,
tradition, and ignorance might have enveloped it; for we had our
circumcision (a rule I believe peculiar to that people:) we had also our
sacrifices and burnt-offerings, our washings and purifications, on the same
occasions as they had.
As to the difference of colour between the Eboan Africans and the modern
Jews, I shall not presume to account for it. It is a subject which has engaged
the pens of men of both genius and learning, and is far above my strength.
The most able and Reverend Mr. T. Clarkson, however, in his much

admired Essay on the Slavery and Commerce of the Human Species, has
ascertained the cause, in a manner that at once solves every objection on
that account, and, on my mind at least, has produced the fullest conviction. I
shall therefore refer to that performance for the theory[H], contenting myself
with extracting a fact as related by Dr. Mitchel[I]. "The Spaniards, who have
inhabited America, under the torrid zone, for any time, are become as dark
coloured as our native Indians of Virginia; of which I myself have been a
witness." There is also another instance[J] of a Portuguese settlement at
Mitomba, a river in Sierra Leona; where the inhabitants are bred from a
mixture of the first Portuguese discoverers with the natives, and are now
become in their complexion, and in the woolly quality of their hair, perfect
negroes, retaining however a smattering of the Portuguese language.
These instances, and a great many more which might be adduced, while
they shew how the complexions of the same persons vary in different
climates, it is hoped may tend also to remove the prejudice that some
conceive against the natives of Africa on account of their colour. Surely the
minds of the Spaniards did not change with their complexions! Are there
not causes enough to which the apparent inferiority of an African may be
ascribed, without limiting the goodness of God, and supposing he forbore to
stamp understanding on certainly his own image, because "carved in
ebony." Might it not naturally be ascribed to their situation? When they
come among Europeans, they are ignorant of their language, religion,
manners, and customs. Are any pains taken to teach them these? Are they
treated as men? Does not slavery itself depress the mind, and extinguish all
its fire and every noble sentiment? But, above all, what advantages do not a
refined people possess over those who are rude and uncultivated. Let the
polished and haughty European recollect that his ancestors were once, like
the Africans, uncivilized, and even barbarous. Did Nature make them
inferior to their sons? and should they too have been made slaves? Every
rational mind answers, No. Let such reflections as these melt the pride of
their superiority into sympathy for the wants and miseries of their sable
brethren, and compel them to acknowledge, that understanding is not
confined to feature or colour. If, when they look round the world, they feel
exultation, let it be tempered with benevolence to others, and gratitude to
God, "who hath made of one blood all nations of men for to dwell on all the

face of the earth[K]; and whose wisdom is not our wisdom, neither are our
ways his ways."

FOOTNOTES:
[A] See Benezet's "Account of Guinea" throughout.
[B] When I was in Smyrna I have frequently seen the Greeks dance after this
manner.
[C] The bowl is earthen, curiously figured, to which a long reed is fixed as a
tube. This tube is sometimes so long as to be born by one, and frequently out of
grandeur by two boys.
[D] When I was in Smyrna I saw the same kind of earth, and brought some of it
with me to England; it resembles musk in strength, but is more delicious in
scent, and is not unlike the smell of a rose.
[E] See Benezet's Account of Africa throughout.
[F] See also Leut. Matthew's Voyage, p. 123.
[G] An instance of this kind happened at Montserrat in the West Indies in the
year 1763. I then belonged to the Charming Sally, Capt. Doran.—The chief
mate, Mr. Mansfield, and some of the crew being one day on shore, were present
at the burying of a poisoned negro girl. Though they had often heard of the
circumstance of the running in such cases, and had even seen it, they imagined it
to be a trick of the corpse-bearers. The mate therefore desired two of the sailors
to take up the coffin, and carry it to the grave. The sailors, who were all of the
same opinion, readily obeyed; but they had scarcely raised it to their shoulders,
before they began to run furiously about, quite unable to direct themselves, till,
at last, without intention, they came to the hut of him who had poisoned the girl.
The coffin then immediately fell from their shoulders against the hut, and
damaged part of the wall. The owner of the hut was taken into custody on this,
and confessed the poisoning.—I give this story as it was related by the mate and
crew on their return to the ship. The credit which is due to it I leave with the
reader.
[H] Page 178 to 216.
[I] Philos. Trans. Nº 476, Sect. 4, cited by Mr. Clarkson, p. 205.
[J] Same page.
[K] Acts, c. xvii. v. 26.

CHAP. II.
The author's birth and parentage—His being kidnapped with his
sister—Their separation—Surprise at meeting again—Are
finally separated—Account of the different places and incidents
the author met with till his arrival on the coast—The effect the
sight of a slave ship had on him—He sails for the West Indies—
Horrors of a slave ship—Arrives at Barbadoes, where the cargo
is sold and dispersed.
I hope the reader will not think I have trespassed on his patience in
introducing myself to him with some account of the manners and customs
of my country. They had been implanted in me with great care, and made an
impression on my mind, which time could not erase, and which all the
adversity and variety of fortune I have since experienced served only to
rivet and record; for, whether the love of one's country be real or imaginary,
or a lesson of reason, or an instinct of nature, I still look back with pleasure
on the first scenes of my life, though that pleasure has been for the most
part mingled with sorrow.
I have already acquainted the reader with the time and place of my birth.
My father, besides many slaves, had a numerous family, of which seven
lived to grow up, including myself and a sister, who was the only daughter.
As I was the youngest of the sons, I became, of course, the greatest
favourite with my mother, and was always with her; and she used to take
particular pains to form my mind. I was trained up from my earliest years in
the art of war; my daily exercise was shooting and throwing javelins; and
my mother adorned me with emblems, after the manner of our greatest
warriors. In this way I grew up till I was turned the age of eleven, when an
end was put to my happiness in the following manner:—Generally when the
grown people in the neighbourhood were gone far in the fields to labour, the
children assembled together in some of the neighbours' premises to play;
and commonly some of us used to get up a tree to look out for any assailant,
or kidnapper, that might come upon us; for they sometimes took those
opportunities of our parents' absence to attack and carry off as many as they

could seize. One day, as I was watching at the top of a tree in our yard, I
saw one of those people come into the yard of our next neighbour but one,
to kidnap, there being many stout young people in it. Immediately on this I
gave the alarm of the rogue, and he was surrounded by the stoutest of them,
who entangled him with cords, so that he could not escape till some of the
grown people came and secured him. But alas! ere long it was my fate to be
thus attacked, and to be carried off, when none of the grown people were
nigh. One day, when all our people were gone out to their works as usual,
and only I and my dear sister were left to mind the house, two men and a
woman got over our walls, and in a moment seized us both, and, without
giving us time to cry out, or make resistance, they stopped our mouths, and
ran off with us into the nearest wood. Here they tied our hands, and
continued to carry us as far as they could, till night came on, when we
reached a small house, where the robbers halted for refreshment, and spent
the night. We were then unbound, but were unable to take any food; and,
being quite overpowered by fatigue and grief, our only relief was some
sleep, which allayed our misfortune for a short time. The next morning we
left the house, and continued travelling all the day. For a long time we had
kept the woods, but at last we came into a road which I believed I knew. I
had now some hopes of being delivered; for we had advanced but a little
way before I discovered some people at a distance, on which I began to cry
out for their assistance: but my cries had no other effect than to make them
tie me faster and stop my mouth, and then they put me into a large sack.
They also stopped my sister's mouth, and tied her hands; and in this manner
we proceeded till we were out of the sight of these people. When we went
to rest the following night they offered us some victuals; but we refused it;
and the only comfort we had was in being in one another's arms all that
night, and bathing each other with our tears. But alas! we were soon
deprived of even the small comfort of weeping together. The next day
proved a day of greater sorrow than I had yet experienced; for my sister and
I were then separated, while we lay clasped in each other's arms. It was in
vain that we besought them not to part us; she was torn from me, and
immediately carried away, while I was left in a state of distraction not to be
described. I cried and grieved continually; and for several days I did not eat
any thing but what they forced into my mouth. At length, after many days
travelling, during which I had often changed masters, I got into the hands of
a chieftain, in a very pleasant country. This man had two wives and some

children, and they all used me extremely well, and did all they could to
comfort me; particularly the first wife, who was something like my mother.
Although I was a great many days journey from my father's house, yet these
people spoke exactly the same language with us. This first master of mine,
as I may call him, was a smith, and my principal employment was working
his bellows, which were the same kind as I had seen in my vicinity. They
were in some respects not unlike the stoves here in gentlemen's kitchens;
and were covered over with leather; and in the middle of that leather a stick
was fixed, and a person stood up, and worked it, in the same manner as is
done to pump water out of a cask with a hand pump. I believe it was gold
he worked, for it was of a lovely bright yellow colour, and was worn by the
women on their wrists and ancles. I was there I suppose about a month, and
they at last used to trust me some little distance from the house. This liberty
I used in embracing every opportunity to inquire the way to my own home:
and I also sometimes, for the same purpose, went with the maidens, in the
cool of the evenings, to bring pitchers of water from the springs for the use
of the house. I had also remarked where the sun rose in the morning, and set
in the evening, as I had travelled along; and I had observed that my father's
house was towards the rising of the sun. I therefore determined to seize the
first opportunity of making my escape, and to shape my course for that
quarter; for I was quite oppressed and weighed down by grief after my
mother and friends; and my love of liberty, ever great, was strengthened by
the mortifying circumstance of not daring to eat with the free-born children,
although I was mostly their companion. While I was projecting my escape,
one day an unlucky event happened, which quite disconcerted my plan, and
put an end to my hopes. I used to be sometimes employed in assisting an
elderly woman slave to cook and take care of the poultry; and one morning,
while I was feeding some chickens, I happened to toss a small pebble at one
of them, which hit it on the middle and directly killed it. The old slave,
having soon after missed the chicken, inquired after it; and on my relating
the accident (for I told her the truth, because my mother would never suffer
me to tell a lie) she flew into a violent passion, threatened that I should
suffer for it; and, my master being out, she immediately went and told her
mistress what I had done. This alarmed me very much, and I expected an
instant flogging, which to me was uncommonly dreadful; for I had seldom
been beaten at home. I therefore resolved to fly; and accordingly I ran into a
thicket that was hard by, and hid myself in the bushes. Soon afterwards my

mistress and the slave returned, and, not seeing me, they searched all the
house, but not finding me, and I not making answer when they called to me,
they thought I had run away, and the whole neighbourhood was raised in
the pursuit of me. In that part of the country (as in ours) the houses and
villages were skirted with woods, or shrubberies, and the bushes were so
thick that a man could readily conceal himself in them, so as to elude the
strictest search. The neighbours continued the whole day looking for me,
and several times many of them came within a few yards of the place where
I lay hid. I then gave myself up for lost entirely, and expected every
moment, when I heard a rustling among the trees, to be found out, and
punished by my master: but they never discovered me, though they were
often so near that I even heard their conjectures as they were looking about
for me; and I now learned from them, that any attempt to return home
would be hopeless. Most of them supposed I had fled towards home; but the
distance was so great, and the way so intricate, that they thought I could
never reach it, and that I should be lost in the woods. When I heard this I
was seized with a violent panic, and abandoned myself to despair. Night too
began to approach, and aggravated all my fears. I had before entertained
hopes of getting home, and I had determined when it should be dark to
make the attempt; but I was now convinced it was fruitless, and I began to
consider that, if possibly I could escape all other animals, I could not those
of the human kind; and that, not knowing the way, I must perish in the
woods. Thus was I like the hunted deer:

—"Ev'ry leaf and ev'ry whisp'ring breath
Convey'd a foe, and ev'ry foe a death."

I heard frequent rustlings among the leaves; and being pretty sure they were
snakes I expected every instant to be stung by them. This increased my
anguish, and the horror of my situation became now quite insupportable. I
at length quitted the thicket, very faint and hungry, for I had not eaten or
drank any thing all the day; and crept to my master's kitchen, from whence I
set out at first, and which was an open shed, and laid myself down in the
ashes with an anxious wish for death to relieve me from all my pains. I was
scarcely awake in the morning when the old woman slave, who was the first
up, came to light the fire, and saw me in the fire place. She was very much
surprised to see me, and could scarcely believe her own eyes. She now

promised to intercede for me, and went for her master, who soon after
came, and, having slightly reprimanded me, ordered me to be taken care of,
and not to be ill-treated.
Soon after this my master's only daughter, and child by his first wife,
sickened and died, which affected him so much that for some time he was
almost frantic, and really would have killed himself, had he not been
watched and prevented. However, in a small time afterwards he recovered,
and I was again sold. I was now carried to the left of the sun's rising,
through many different countries, and a number of large woods. The people
I was sold to used to carry me very often, when I was tired, either on their
shoulders or on their backs. I saw many convenient well-built sheds along
the roads, at proper distances, to accommodate the merchants and travellers,
who lay in those buildings along with their wives, who often accompany
them; and they always go well armed.
From the time I left my own nation I always found somebody that
understood me till I came to the sea coast. The languages of different
nations did not totally differ, nor were they so copious as those of the
Europeans, particularly the English. They were therefore easily learned;
and, while I was journeying thus through Africa, I acquired two or three
different tongues. In this manner I had been travelling for a considerable
time, when one evening, to my great surprise, whom should I see brought to
the house where I was but my dear sister! As soon as she saw me she gave a
loud shriek, and ran into my arms—I was quite overpowered: neither of us
could speak; but, for a considerable time, clung to each other in mutual
embraces, unable to do any thing but weep. Our meeting affected all who
saw us; and indeed I must acknowledge, in honour of those sable destroyers
of human rights, that I never met with any ill treatment, or saw any offered
to their slaves, except tying them, when necessary, to keep them from
running away. When these people knew we were brother and sister they
indulged us together; and the man, to whom I supposed we belonged, lay
with us, he in the middle, while she and I held one another by the hands
across his breast all night; and thus for a while we forgot our misfortunes in
the joy of being together: but even this small comfort was soon to have an
end; for scarcely had the fatal morning appeared, when she was again torn
from me for ever! I was now more miserable, if possible, than before. The
small relief which her presence gave me from pain was gone, and the

wretchedness of my situation was redoubled by my anxiety after her fate,
and my apprehensions lest her sufferings should be greater than mine, when
I could not be with her to alleviate them. Yes, thou dear partner of all my
childish sports! thou sharer of my joys and sorrows! happy should I have
ever esteemed myself to encounter every misery for you, and to procure
your freedom by the sacrifice of my own. Though you were early forced
from my arms, your image has been always rivetted in my heart, from
which neither time nor fortune have been able to remove it; so that, while
the thoughts of your sufferings have damped my prosperity, they have
mingled with adversity and increased its bitterness. To that Heaven which
protects the weak from the strong, I commit the care of your innocence and
virtues, if they have not already received their full reward, and if your youth
and delicacy have not long since fallen victims to the violence of the
African trader, the pestilential stench of a Guinea ship, the seasoning in the
European colonies, or the lash and lust of a brutal and unrelenting overseer.
I did not long remain after my sister. I was again sold, and carried through a
number of places, till, after travelling a considerable time, I came to a town
called Tinmah, in the most beautiful country I have yet seen in Africa. It
was extremely rich, and there were many rivulets which flowed through it,
and supplied a large pond in the centre of the town, where the people
washed. Here I first saw and tasted cocoa-nuts, which I thought superior to
any nuts I had ever tasted before; and the trees, which were loaded, were
also interspersed amongst the houses, which had commodious shades
adjoining, and were in the same manner as ours, the insides being neatly
plastered and whitewashed. Here I also saw and tasted for the first time
sugar-cane. Their money consisted of little white shells, the size of the
finger nail. I was sold here for one hundred and seventy-two of them by a
merchant who lived and brought me there. I had been about two or three
days at his house, when a wealthy widow, a neighbour of his, came there
one evening, and brought with her an only son, a young gentleman about
my own age and size. Here they saw me; and, having taken a fancy to me, I
was bought of the merchant, and went home with them. Her house and
premises were situated close to one of those rivulets I have mentioned, and
were the finest I ever saw in Africa: they were very extensive, and she had a
number of slaves to attend her. The next day I was washed and perfumed,
and when meal-time came I was led into the presence of my mistress, and

ate and drank before her with her son. This filled me with astonishment; and
I could scarce help expressing my surprise that the young gentleman should
suffer me, who was bound, to eat with him who was free; and not only so,
but that he would not at any time either eat or drink till I had taken first,
because I was the eldest, which was agreeable to our custom. Indeed every
thing here, and all their treatment of me, made me forget that I was a slave.
The language of these people resembled ours so nearly, that we understood
each other perfectly. They had also the very same customs as we. There
were likewise slaves daily to attend us, while my young master and I with
other boys sported with our darts and bows and arrows, as I had been used
to do at home. In this resemblance to my former happy state I passed about
two months; and I now began to think I was to be adopted into the family,
and was beginning to be reconciled to my situation, and to forget by degrees
my misfortunes, when all at once the delusion vanished; for, without the
least previous knowledge, one morning early, while my dear master and
companion was still asleep, I was wakened out of my reverie to fresh
sorrow, and hurried away even amongst the uncircumcised.
Thus, at the very moment I dreamed of the greatest happiness, I found
myself most miserable; and it seemed as if fortune wished to give me this
taste of joy, only to render the reverse more poignant. The change I now
experienced was as painful as it was sudden and unexpected. It was a
change indeed from a state of bliss to a scene which is inexpressible by me,
as it discovered to me an element I had never before beheld, and till then
had no idea of, and wherein such instances of hardship and cruelty
continually occurred as I can never reflect on but with horror.
All the nations and people I had hitherto passed through resembled our own
in their manners, customs, and language: but I came at length to a country,
the inhabitants of which differed from us in all those particulars. I was very
much struck with this difference, especially when I came among a people
who did not circumcise, and ate without washing their hands. They cooked
also in iron pots, and had European cutlasses and cross bows, which were
unknown to us, and fought with their fists amongst themselves. Their
women were not so modest as ours, for they ate, and drank, and slept, with
their men. But, above all, I was amazed to see no sacrifices or offerings
among them. In some of those places the people ornamented themselves
with scars, and likewise filed their teeth very sharp. They wanted

sometimes to ornament me in the same manner, but I would not suffer
them; hoping that I might some time be among a people who did not thus
disfigure themselves, as I thought they did. At last I came to the banks of a
large river, which was covered with canoes, in which the people appeared to
live with their household utensils and provisions of all kinds. I was beyond
measure astonished at this, as I had never before seen any water larger than
a pond or a rivulet: and my surprise was mingled with no small fear when I
was put into one of these canoes, and we began to paddle and move along
the river. We continued going on thus till night; and when we came to land,
and made fires on the banks, each family by themselves, some dragged their
canoes on shore, others stayed and cooked in theirs, and laid in them all
night. Those on the land had mats, of which they made tents, some in the
shape of little houses: in these we slept; and after the morning meal we
embarked again and proceeded as before. I was often very much astonished
to see some of the women, as well as the men, jump into the water, dive to
the bottom, come up again, and swim about. Thus I continued to travel,
sometimes by land, sometimes by water, through different countries and
various nations, till, at the end of six or seven months after I had been
kidnapped, I arrived at the sea coast. It would be tedious and uninteresting
to relate all the incidents which befell me during this journey, and which I
have not yet forgotten; of the various hands I passed through, and the
manners and customs of all the different people among whom I lived: I
shall therefore only observe, that in all the places where I was the soil was
exceedingly rich; the pomkins, eadas, plantains, yams, &c. &c. were in
great abundance, and of incredible size. There were also vast quantities of
different gums, though not used for any purpose; and every where a great
deal of tobacco. The cotton even grew quite wild; and there was plenty of
redwood. I saw no mechanics whatever in all the way, except such as I have
mentioned. The chief employment in all these countries was agriculture,
and both the males and females, as with us, were brought up to it, and
trained in the arts of war.
The first object which saluted my eyes when I arrived on the coast was the
sea, and a slave ship, which was then riding at anchor, and waiting for its
cargo. These filled me with astonishment, which was soon converted into
terror when I was carried on board. I was immediately handled and tossed
up to see if I were sound by some of the crew; and I was now persuaded

that I had gotten into a world of bad spirits, and that they were going to kill
me. Their complexions too differing so much from ours, their long hair, and
the language they spoke, (which was very different from any I had ever
heard) united to confirm me in this belief. Indeed such were the horrors of
my views and fears at the moment, that, if ten thousand worlds had been my
own, I would have freely parted with them all to have exchanged my
condition with that of the meanest slave in my own country. When I looked
round the ship too and saw a large furnace or copper boiling, and a
multitude of black people of every description chained together, every one
of their countenances expressing dejection and sorrow, I no longer doubted
of my fate; and, quite overpowered with horror and anguish, I fell
motionless on the deck and fainted. When I recovered a little I found some
black people about me, who I believed were some of those who brought me
on board, and had been receiving their pay; they talked to me in order to
cheer me, but all in vain. I asked them if we were not to be eaten by those
white men with horrible looks, red faces, and loose hair. They told me I was
not; and one of the crew brought me a small portion of spirituous liquor in a
wine glass; but, being afraid of him, I would not take it out of his hand. One
of the blacks therefore took it from him and gave it to me, and I took a little
down my palate, which, instead of reviving me, as they thought it would,
threw me into the greatest consternation at the strange feeling it produced,
having never tasted any such liquor before. Soon after this the blacks who
brought me on board went off, and left me abandoned to despair. I now saw
myself deprived of all chance of returning to my native country, or even the
least glimpse of hope of gaining the shore, which I now considered as
friendly; and I even wished for my former slavery in preference to my
present situation, which was filled with horrors of every kind, still
heightened by my ignorance of what I was to undergo. I was not long
suffered to indulge my grief; I was soon put down under the decks, and
there I received such a salutation in my nostrils as I had never experienced
in my life: so that, with the loathsomeness of the stench, and crying
together, I became so sick and low that I was not able to eat, nor had I the
least desire to taste any thing. I now wished for the last friend, death, to
relieve me; but soon, to my grief, two of the white men offered me eatables;
and, on my refusing to eat, one of them held me fast by the hands, and laid
me across I think the windlass, and tied my feet, while the other flogged me
severely. I had never experienced any thing of this kind before; and

although, not being used to the water, I naturally feared that element the
first time I saw it, yet nevertheless, could I have got over the nettings, I
would have jumped over the side, but I could not; and, besides, the crew
used to watch us very closely who were not chained down to the decks, lest
we should leap into the water: and I have seen some of these poor African
prisoners most severely cut for attempting to do so, and hourly whipped for
not eating. This indeed was often the case with myself. In a little time after,
amongst the poor chained men, I found some of my own nation, which in a
small degree gave ease to my mind. I inquired of these what was to be done
with us; they gave me to understand we were to be carried to these white
people's country to work for them. I then was a little revived, and thought, if
it were no worse than working, my situation was not so desperate: but still I
feared I should be put to death, the white people looked and acted, as I
thought, in so savage a manner; for I had never seen among any people such
instances of brutal cruelty; and this not only shewn towards us blacks, but
also to some of the whites themselves. One white man in particular I saw,
when we were permitted to be on deck, flogged so unmercifully with a large
rope near the foremast, that he died in consequence of it; and they tossed
him over the side as they would have done a brute. This made me fear these
people the more; and I expected nothing less than to be treated in the same
manner. I could not help expressing my fears and apprehensions to some of
my countrymen: I asked them if these people had no country, but lived in
this hollow place (the ship): they told me they did not, but came from a
distant one. 'Then,' said I, 'how comes it in all our country we never heard
of them?' They told me because they lived so very far off. I then asked
where were their women? had they any like themselves? I was told they
had: 'and why,' said I, 'do we not see them?' they answered, because they
were left behind. I asked how the vessel could go? they told me they could
not tell; but that there were cloths put upon the masts by the help of the
ropes I saw, and then the vessel went on; and the white men had some spell
or magic they put in the water when they liked in order to stop the vessel. I
was exceedingly amazed at this account, and really thought they were
spirits. I therefore wished much to be from amongst them, for I expected
they would sacrifice me: but my wishes were vain; for we were so quartered
that it was impossible for any of us to make our escape. While we stayed on
the coast I was mostly on deck; and one day, to my great astonishment, I
saw one of these vessels coming in with the sails up. As soon as the whites

saw it, they gave a great shout, at which we were amazed; and the more so
as the vessel appeared larger by approaching nearer. At last she came to an
anchor in my sight, and when the anchor was let go I and my countrymen
who saw it were lost in astonishment to observe the vessel stop; and were
not convinced it was done by magic. Soon after this the other ship got her
boats out, and they came on board of us, and the people of both ships
seemed very glad to see each other. Several of the strangers also shook
hands with us black people, and made motions with their hands, signifying I
suppose we were to go to their country; but we did not understand them. At
last, when the ship we were in had got in all her cargo, they made ready
with many fearful noises, and we were all put under deck, so that we could
not see how they managed the vessel. But this disappointment was the least
of my sorrow. The stench of the hold while we were on the coast was so
intolerably loathsome, that it was dangerous to remain there for any time,
and some of us had been permitted to stay on the deck for the fresh air; but
now that the whole ship's cargo were confined together, it became
absolutely pestilential. The closeness of the place, and the heat of the
climate, added to the number in the ship, which was so crowded that each
had scarcely room to turn himself, almost suffocated us. This produced
copious perspirations, so that the air soon became unfit for respiration, from
a variety of loathsome smells, and brought on a sickness among the slaves,
of which many died, thus falling victims to the improvident avarice, as I
may call it, of their purchasers. This wretched situation was again
aggravated by the galling of the chains, now become insupportable; and the
filth of the necessary tubs, into which the children often fell, and were
almost suffocated. The shrieks of the women, and the groans of the dying,
rendered the whole a scene of horror almost inconceivable. Happily perhaps
for myself I was soon reduced so low here that it was thought necessary to
keep me almost always on deck; and from my extreme youth I was not put
in fetters. In this situation I expected every hour to share the fate of my
companions, some of whom were almost daily brought upon deck at the
point of death, which I began to hope would soon put an end to my
miseries. Often did I think many of the inhabitants of the deep much more
happy than myself. I envied them the freedom they enjoyed, and as often
wished I could change my condition for theirs. Every circumstance I met
with served only to render my state more painful, and heighten my
apprehensions, and my opinion of the cruelty of the whites. One day they

had taken a number of fishes; and when they had killed and satisfied
themselves with as many as they thought fit, to our astonishment who were
on the deck, rather than give any of them to us to eat as we expected, they
tossed the remaining fish into the sea again, although we begged and prayed
for some as well as we could, but in vain; and some of my countrymen,
being pressed by hunger, took an opportunity, when they thought no one
saw them, of trying to get a little privately; but they were discovered, and
the attempt procured them some very severe floggings. One day, when we
had a smooth sea and moderate wind, two of my wearied countrymen who
were chained together (I was near them at the time), preferring death to
such a life of misery, somehow made through the nettings and jumped into
the sea: immediately another quite dejected fellow, who, on account of his
illness, was suffered to be out of irons, also followed their example; and I
believe many more would very soon have done the same if they had not
been prevented by the ship's crew, who were instantly alarmed. Those of us
that were the most active were in a moment put down under the deck, and
there was such a noise and confusion amongst the people of the ship as I
never heard before, to stop her, and get the boat out to go after the slaves.
However two of the wretches were drowned, but they got the other, and
afterwards flogged him unmercifully for thus attempting to prefer death to
slavery. In this manner we continued to undergo more hardships than I can
now relate, hardships which are inseparable from this accursed trade. Many
a time we were near suffocation from the want of fresh air, which we were
often without for whole days together. This, and the stench of the necessary
tubs, carried off many. During our passage I first saw flying fishes, which
surprised me very much: they used frequently to fly across the ship, and
many of them fell on the deck. I also now first saw the use of the quadrant;
I had often with astonishment seen the mariners make observations with it,
and I could not think what it meant. They at last took notice of my surprise;
and one of them, willing to increase it, as well as to gratify my curiosity,
made me one day look through it. The clouds appeared to me to be land,
which disappeared as they passed along. This heightened my wonder; and I
was now more persuaded than ever that I was in another world, and that
every thing about me was magic. At last we came in sight of the island of
Barbadoes, at which the whites on board gave a great shout, and made
many signs of joy to us. We did not know what to think of this; but as the
vessel drew nearer we plainly saw the harbour, and other ships of different

kinds and sizes; and we soon anchored amongst them off Bridge Town.
Many merchants and planters now came on board, though it was in the
evening. They put us in separate parcels, and examined us attentively. They
also made us jump, and pointed to the land, signifying we were to go there.
We thought by this we should be eaten by these ugly men, as they appeared
to us; and, when soon after we were all put down under the deck again,
there was much dread and trembling among us, and nothing but bitter cries
to be heard all the night from these apprehensions, insomuch that at last the
white people got some old slaves from the land to pacify us. They told us
we were not to be eaten, but to work, and were soon to go on land, where
we should see many of our country people. This report eased us much; and
sure enough, soon after we were landed, there came to us Africans of all
languages. We were conducted immediately to the merchant's yard, where
we were all pent up together like so many sheep in a fold, without regard to
sex or age. As every object was new to me every thing I saw filled me with
surprise. What struck me first was that the houses were built with stories,
and in every other respect different from those in Africa: but I was still
more astonished on seeing people on horseback. I did not know what this
could mean; and indeed I thought these people were full of nothing but
magical arts. While I was in this astonishment one of my fellow prisoners
spoke to a countryman of his about the horses, who said they were the same
kind they had in their country. I understood them, though they were from a
distant part of Africa, and I thought it odd I had not seen any horses there;
but afterwards, when I came to converse with different Africans, I found
they had many horses amongst them, and much larger than those I then saw.
We were not many days in the merchant's custody before we were sold after
their usual manner, which is this:—On a signal given,(as the beat of a
drum) the buyers rush at once into the yard where the slaves are confined,
and make choice of that parcel they like best. The noise and clamour with
which this is attended, and the eagerness visible in the countenances of the
buyers, serve not a little to increase the apprehensions of the terrified
Africans, who may well be supposed to consider them as the ministers of
that destruction to which they think themselves devoted. In this manner,
without scruple, are relations and friends separated, most of them never to
see each other again. I remember in the vessel in which I was brought over,
in the men's apartment, there were several brothers, who, in the sale, were
sold in different lots; and it was very moving on this occasion to see and

hear their cries at parting. O, ye nominal Christians! might not an African
ask you, learned you this from your God, who says unto you, Do unto all
men as you would men should do unto you? Is it not enough that we are
torn from our country and friends to toil for your luxury and lust of gain?
Must every tender feeling be likewise sacrificed to your avarice? Are the
dearest friends and relations, now rendered more dear by their separation
from their kindred, still to be parted from each other, and thus prevented
from cheering the gloom of slavery with the small comfort of being
together and mingling their sufferings and sorrows? Why are parents to lose
their children, brothers their sisters, or husbands their wives? Surely this is
a new refinement in cruelty, which, while it has no advantage to atone for it,
thus aggravates distress, and adds fresh horrors even to the wretchedness of
slavery.

CHAP. III.
The author is carried to Virginia—His distress—Surprise at
seeing a picture and a watch—Is bought by Captain Pascal, and
sets out for England—His terror during the voyage—Arrives in
England—His wonder at a fall of snow—Is sent to Guernsey,
and in some time goes on board a ship of war with his master—
Some account of the expedition against Louisbourg under the
command of Admiral Boscawen, in 1758.
I now totally lost the small remains of comfort I had enjoyed in conversing
with my countrymen; the women too, who used to wash and take care of
me, were all gone different ways, and I never saw one of them afterwards.
I stayed in this island for a few days; I believe it could not be above a
fortnight; when I and some few more slaves, that were not saleable amongst
the rest, from very much fretting, were shipped off in a sloop for North
America. On the passage we were better treated than when we were coming
from Africa, and we had plenty of rice and fat pork. We were landed up a
river a good way from the sea, about Virginia county, where we saw few or
none of our native Africans, and not one soul who could talk to me. I was a
few weeks weeding grass, and gathering stones in a plantation; and at last
all my companions were distributed different ways, and only myself was
left. I was now exceedingly miserable, and thought myself worse off than
any of the rest of my companions; for they could talk to each other, but I
had no person to speak to that I could understand. In this state I was
constantly grieving and pining, and wishing for death rather than any thing
else. While I was in this plantation the gentleman, to whom I suppose the
estate belonged, being unwell, I was one day sent for to his dwelling house
to fan him; when I came into the room where he was I was very much
affrighted at some things I saw, and the more so as I had seen a black
woman slave as I came through the house, who was cooking the dinner, and
the poor creature was cruelly loaded with various kinds of iron machines;
she had one particularly on her head, which locked her mouth so fast that
she could scarcely speak; and could not eat nor drink. I was much

astonished and shocked at this contrivance, which I afterwards learned was
called the iron muzzle. Soon after I had a fan put into my hand, to fan the
gentleman while he slept; and so I did indeed with great fear. While he was
fast asleep I indulged myself a great deal in looking about the room, which
to me appeared very fine and curious. The first object that engaged my
attention was a watch which hung on the chimney, and was going. I was
quite surprised at the noise it made, and was afraid it would tell the
gentleman any thing I might do amiss: and when I immediately after
observed a picture hanging in the room, which appeared constantly to look
at me, I was still more affrighted, having never seen such things as these
before. At one time I thought it was something relative to magic; and not
seeing it move I thought it might be some way the whites had to keep their
great men when they died, and offer them libation as we used to do to our
friendly spirits. In this state of anxiety I remained till my master awoke,
when I was dismissed out of the room, to my no small satisfaction and
relief; for I thought that these people were all made up of wonders. In this
place I was called Jacob; but on board the African snow I was called
Michael. I had been some time in this miserable, forlorn, and much dejected
state, without having any one to talk to, which made my life a burden, when
the kind and unknown hand of the Creator (who in very deed leads the blind
in a way they know not) now began to appear, to my comfort; for one day
the captain of a merchant ship, called the Industrious Bee, came on some
business to my master's house. This gentleman, whose name was Michael
Henry Pascal, was a lieutenant in the royal navy, but now commanded this
trading ship, which was somewhere in the confines of the county many
miles off. While he was at my master's house it happened that he saw me,
and liked me so well that he made a purchase of me. I think I have often
heard him say he gave thirty or forty pounds sterling for me; but I do not
now remember which. However, he meant me for a present to some of his
friends in England: and I was sent accordingly from the house of my then
master, one Mr. Campbell, to the place where the ship lay; I was conducted
on horseback by an elderly black man, (a mode of travelling which
appeared very odd to me). When I arrived I was carried on board a fine
large ship, loaded with tobacco, &c. and just ready to sail for England. I
now thought my condition much mended; I had sails to lie on, and plenty of
good victuals to eat; and every body on board used me very kindly, quite
contrary to what I had seen of any white people before; I therefore began to

think that they were not all of the same disposition. A few days after I was
on board we sailed for England. I was still at a loss to conjecture my
destiny. By this time, however, I could smatter a little imperfect English;
and I wanted to know as well as I could where we were going. Some of the
people of the ship used to tell me they were going to carry me back to my
own country, and this made me very happy. I was quite rejoiced at the
sound of going back; and thought if I should get home what wonders I
should have to tell. But I was reserved for another fate, and was soon
undeceived when we came within sight of the English coast. While I was on
board this ship, my captain and master named me Gustavus Vassa. I at that
time began to understand him a little, and refused to be called so, and told
him as well as I could that I would be called Jacob; but he said I should not,
and still called me Gustavus; and when I refused to answer to my new
name, which at first I did, it gained me many a cuff; so at length I
submitted, and was obliged to bear the present name, by which I have been
known ever since. The ship had a very long passage; and on that account we
had very short allowance of provisions. Towards the last we had only one
pound and a half of bread per week, and about the same quantity of meat,
and one quart of water a-day. We spoke with only one vessel the whole time
we were at sea, and but once we caught a few fishes. In our extremities the
captain and people told me in jest they would kill and eat me; but I thought
them in earnest, and was depressed beyond measure, expecting every
moment to be my last. While I was in this situation one evening they
caught, with a good deal of trouble, a large shark, and got it on board. This
gladdened my poor heart exceedingly, as I thought it would serve the people
to eat instead of their eating me; but very soon, to my astonishment, they
cut off a small part of the tail, and tossed the rest over the side. This
renewed my consternation; and I did not know what to think of these white
people, though I very much feared they would kill and eat me. There was on
board the ship a young lad who had never been at sea before, about four or
five years older than myself: his name was Richard Baker. He was a native
of America, had received an excellent education, and was of a most amiable
temper. Soon after I went on board he shewed me a great deal of partiality
and attention, and in return I grew extremely fond of him. We at length
became inseparable; and, for the space of two years, he was of very great
use to me, and was my constant companion and instructor. Although this
dear youth had many slaves of his own, yet he and I have gone through

many sufferings together on shipboard; and we have many nights lain in
each other's bosoms when we were in great distress. Thus such a friendship
was cemented between us as we cherished till his death, which, to my very
great sorrow, happened in the year 1759, when he was up the Archipelago,
on board his majesty's ship the Preston: an event which I have never ceased
to regret, as I lost at once a kind interpreter, an agreeable companion, and a
faithful friend; who, at the age of fifteen, discovered a mind superior to
prejudice; and who was not ashamed to notice, to associate with, and to be
the friend and instructor of one who was ignorant, a stranger, of a different
complexion, and a slave! My master had lodged in his mother's house in
America: he respected him very much, and made him always eat with him
in the cabin. He used often to tell him jocularly that he would kill me to eat.
Sometimes he would say to me—the black people were not good to eat, and
would ask me if we did not eat people in my country. I said, No: then he
said he would kill Dick (as he always called him) first, and afterwards me.
Though this hearing relieved my mind a little as to myself, I was alarmed
for Dick and whenever he was called I used to be very much afraid he was
to be killed; and I would peep and watch to see if they were going to kill
him: nor was I free from this consternation till we made the land. One night
we lost a man overboard; and the cries and noise were so great and
confused, in stopping the ship, that I, who did not know what was the
matter, began, as usual, to be very much afraid, and to think they were
going to make an offering with me, and perform some magic; which I still
believed they dealt in. As the waves were very high I thought the Ruler of
the seas was angry, and I expected to be offered up to appease him. This
filled my mind with agony, and I could not any more that night close my
eyes again to rest. However, when daylight appeared I was a little eased in
my mind; but still every time I was called I used to think it was to be killed.
Some time after this we saw some very large fish, which I afterwards found
were called grampusses. They looked to me extremely terrible, and made
their appearance just at dusk; and were so near as to blow the water on the
ship's deck. I believed them to be the rulers of the sea; and, as the white
people did not make any offerings at any time, I thought they were angry
with them: and, at last, what confirmed my belief was, the wind just then
died away, and a calm ensued, and in consequence of it the ship stopped
going. I supposed that the fish had performed this, and I hid myself in the
fore part of the ship, through fear of being offered up to appease them,

every minute peeping and quaking: but my good friend Dick came shortly
towards me, and I took an opportunity to ask him, as well as I could, what
these fish were. Not being able to talk much English, I could but just make
him understand my question; and not at all, when I asked him if any
offerings were to be made to them: however, he told me these fish would
swallow any body; which sufficiently alarmed me. Here he was called away
by the captain, who was leaning over the quarter-deck railing and looking at
the fish; and most of the people were busied in getting a barrel of pitch to
light, for them to play with. The captain now called me to him, having
learned some of my apprehensions from Dick; and having diverted himself
and others for some time with my fears, which appeared ludicrous enough
in my crying and trembling, he dismissed me. The barrel of pitch was now
lighted and put over the side into the water: by this time it was just dark,
and the fish went after it; and, to my great joy, I saw them no more.
However, all my alarms began to subside when we got sight of land; and at
last the ship arrived at Falmouth, after a passage of thirteen weeks. Every
heart on board seemed gladdened on our reaching the shore, and none more
than mine. The captain immediately went on shore, and sent on board some
fresh provisions, which we wanted very much: we made good use of them,
and our famine was soon turned into feasting, almost without ending. It was
about the beginning of the spring 1757 when I arrived in England, and I was
near twelve years of age at that time. I was very much struck with the
buildings and the pavement of the streets in Falmouth; and, indeed, any
object I saw filled me with new surprise. One morning, when I got upon
deck, I saw it covered all over with the snow that fell over-night: as I had
never seen any thing of the kind before, I thought it was salt; so I
immediately ran down to the mate and desired him, as well as I could, to
come and see how somebody in the night had thrown salt all over the deck.
He, knowing what it was, desired me to bring some of it down to him:
accordingly I took up a handful of it, which I found very cold indeed; and
when I brought it to him he desired me to taste it. I did so, and I was
surprised beyond measure. I then asked him what it was; he told me it was
snow: but I could not in anywise understand him. He asked me if we had no
such thing in my country; and I told him, No. I then asked him the use of it,
and who made it; he told me a great man in the heavens, called God: but
here again I was to all intents and purposes at a loss to understand him; and

the more so, when a little after I saw the air filled with it, in a heavy shower,
which fell down on the same day. After this I went to church; and having
never been at such a place before, I was again amazed at seeing and hearing
the service. I asked all I could about it; and they gave me to understand it
was worshipping God, who made us and all things. I was still at a great
loss, and soon got into an endless field of inquiries, as well as I was able to
speak and ask about things. However, my little friend Dick used to be my
best interpreter; for I could make free with him, and he always instructed
me with pleasure: and from what I could understand by him of this God,
and in seeing these white people did not sell one another, as we did, I was
much pleased; and in this I thought they were much happier than we
Africans. I was astonished at the wisdom of the white people in all things I
saw; but was amazed at their not sacrificing, or making any offerings, and
eating with unwashed hands, and touching the dead. I likewise could not
help remarking the particular slenderness of their women, which I did not at
first like; and I thought they were not so modest and shamefaced as the
African women.
I had often seen my master and Dick employed in reading; and I had a great
curiosity to talk to the books, as I thought they did; and so to learn how all
things had a beginning: for that purpose I have often taken up a book, and
have talked to it, and then put my ears to it, when alone, in hopes it would
answer me; and I have been very much concerned when I found it remained
silent.
My master lodged at the house of a gentleman in Falmouth, who had a fine
little daughter about six or seven years of age, and she grew prodigiously
fond of me; insomuch that we used to eat together, and had servants to wait
on us. I was so much caressed by this family that it often reminded me of
the treatment I had received from my little noble African master. After I had
been here a few days, I was sent on board of the ship; but the child cried so
much after me that nothing could pacify her till I was sent for again. It is
ludicrous enough, that I began to fear I should be betrothed to this young
lady; and when my master asked me if I would stay there with her behind
him, as he was going away with the ship, which had taken in the tobacco
again, I cried immediately, and said I would not leave her. At last, by
stealth, one night I was sent on board the ship again; and in a little time we
sailed for Guernsey, where she was in part owned by a merchant, one

Nicholas Doberry. As I was now amongst a people who had not their faces
scarred, like some of the African nations where I had been, I was very glad I
did not let them ornament me in that manner when I was with them. When
we arrived at Guernsey, my master placed me to board and lodge with one
of his mates, who had a wife and family there; and some months afterwards
he went to England, and left me in care of this mate, together with my
friend Dick: This mate had a little daughter, aged about five or six years,
with whom I used to be much delighted. I had often observed that when her
mother washed her face it looked very rosy; but when she washed mine it
did not look so: I therefore tried oftentimes myself if I could not by washing
make my face of the same colour as my little play-mate (Mary), but it was
all in vain; and I now began to be mortified at the difference in our
complexions. This woman behaved to me with great kindness and attention;
and taught me every thing in the same manner as she did her own child, and
indeed in every respect treated me as such. I remained here till the summer
of the year 1757; when my master, being appointed first lieutenant of his
majesty's ship the Roebuck, sent for Dick and me, and his old mate: on this
we all left Guernsey, and set out for England in a sloop bound for London.
As we were coming up towards the Nore, where the Roebuck lay, a man of
war's boat came alongside to press our people; on which each man ran to
hide himself. I was very much frightened at this, though I did not know
what it meant, or what to think or do. However I went and hid myself also
under a hencoop. Immediately afterwards the press-gang came on board
with their swords drawn, and searched all about, pulled the people out by
force, and put them into the boat. At last I was found out also: the man that
found me held me up by the heels while they all made their sport of me, I
roaring and crying out all the time most lustily: but at last the mate, who
was my conductor, seeing this, came to my assistance, and did all he could
to pacify me; but all to very little purpose, till I had seen the boat go off.
Soon afterwards we came to the Nore, where the Roebuck lay; and, to our
great joy, my master came on board to us, and brought us to the ship. When
I went on board this large ship, I was amazed indeed to see the quantity of
men and the guns. However my surprise began to diminish as my
knowledge increased; and I ceased to feel those apprehensions and alarms
which had taken such strong possession of me when I first came among the
Europeans, and for some time after. I began now to pass to an opposite
extreme; I was so far from being afraid of any thing new which I saw, that,

after I had been some time in this ship, I even began to long for a battle. My
griefs too, which in young minds are not perpetual, were now wearing
away; and I soon enjoyed myself pretty well, and felt tolerably easy in my
present situation. There was a number of boys on board, which still made it
more agreeable; for we were always together, and a great part of our time
was spent in play. I remained in this ship a considerable time, during which
we made several cruises, and visited a variety of places: among others we
were twice in Holland, and brought over several persons of distinction from
it, whose names I do not now remember. On the passage, one day, for the
diversion of those gentlemen, all the boys were called on the quarter-deck,
and were paired proportionably, and then made to fight; after which the
gentleman gave the combatants from five to nine shillings each. This was
the first time I ever fought with a white boy; and I never knew what it was
to have a bloody nose before. This made me fight most desperately; I
suppose considerably more than an hour: and at last, both of us being
weary, we were parted. I had a great deal of this kind of sport afterwards, in
which the captain and the ship's company used very much to encourage me.
Sometime afterwards the ship went to Leith in Scotland, and from thence to
the Orkneys, where I was surprised in seeing scarcely any night: and from
thence we sailed with a great fleet, full of soldiers, for England. All this
time we had never come to an engagement, though we were frequently
cruising off the coast of France: during which we chased many vessels, and
took in all seventeen prizes. I had been learning many of the manoeuvres of
the ship during our cruise; and I was several times made to fire the guns.
One evening, off Havre de Grace, just as it was growing dark, we were
standing off shore, and met with a fine large French-built frigate. We got all
things immediately ready for fighting; and I now expected I should be
gratified in seeing an engagement, which I had so long wished for in vain.
But the very moment the word of command was given to fire we heard
those on board the other ship cry 'Haul down the jib;' and in that instant she
hoisted English colours. There was instantly with us an amazing cry of—
Avast! or stop firing; and I think one or two guns had been let off, but
happily they did no mischief. We had hailed them several times; but they
not hearing, we received no answer, which was the cause of our firing. The
boat was then sent on board of her, and she proved to be the Ambuscade
man of war, to my no small disappointment. We returned to Portsmouth,
without having been in any action, just at the trial of Admiral Byng (whom I

saw several times during it): and my master having left the ship, and gone
to London for promotion, Dick and I were put on board the Savage sloop of
war, and we went in her to assist in bringing off the St. George man of war,
that had ran ashore somewhere on the coast. After staying a few weeks on
board the Savage, Dick and I were sent on shore at Deal, where we
remained some short time, till my master sent for us to London, the place I
had long desired exceedingly to see. We therefore both with great pleasure
got into a waggon, and came to London, where we were received by a Mr.
Guerin, a relation of my master. This gentleman had two sisters, very
amiable ladies, who took much notice and great care of me. Though I had
desired so much to see London, when I arrived in it I was unfortunately
unable to gratify my curiosity; for I had at this time the chilblains to such a
degree that I could not stand for several months, and I was obliged to be
sent to St. George's Hospital. There I grew so ill, that the doctors wanted to
cut my left leg off at different times, apprehending a mortification; but I
always said I would rather die than suffer it; and happily (I thank God) I
recovered without the operation. After being there several weeks, and just
as I had recovered, the small-pox broke out on me, so that I was again
confined; and I thought myself now particularly unfortunate. However I
soon recovered again; and by this time my master having been promoted to
be first lieutenant of the Preston man of war of fifty guns, then new at
Deptford, Dick and I were sent on board her, and soon after we went to
Holland to bring over the late Duke of —— to England.—While I was in
this ship an incident happened, which, though trifling, I beg leave to relate,
as I could not help taking particular notice of it, and considering it then as a
judgment of God. One morning a young man was looking up to the fore-
top, and in a wicked tone, common on shipboard, d——d his eyes about
something. Just at the moment some small particles of dirt fell into his left
eye, and by the evening it was very much inflamed. The next day it grew
worse; and within six or seven days he lost it. From this ship my master was
appointed a lieutenant on board the Royal George. When he was going he
wished me to stay on board the Preston, to learn the French horn; but the
ship being ordered for Turkey I could not think of leaving my master, to
whom I was very warmly attached; and I told him if he left me behind it
would break my heart. This prevailed on him to take me with him; but he
left Dick on board the Preston, whom I embraced at parting for the last
time. The Royal George was the largest ship I had ever seen; so that when I

came on board of her I was surprised at the number of people, men, women,
and children, of every denomination; and the largeness of the guns, many of
them also of brass, which I had never seen before. Here were also shops or
stalls of every kind of goods, and people crying their different commodities
about the ship as in a town. To me it appeared a little world, into which I
was again cast without a friend, for I had no longer my dear companion
Dick. We did not stay long here. My master was not many weeks on board
before he got an appointment to be sixth lieutenant of the Namur, which
was then at Spithead, fitting up for Vice-admiral Boscawen, who was going
with a large fleet on an expedition against Louisburgh. The crew of the
Royal George were turned over to her, and the flag of that gallant admiral
was hoisted on board, the blue at the maintop-gallant mast head. There was
a very great fleet of men of war of every description assembled together for
this expedition, and I was in hopes soon to have an opportunity of being
gratified with a sea-fight. All things being now in readiness, this mighty
fleet (for there was also Admiral Cornish's fleet in company, destined for
the East Indies) at last weighed anchor, and sailed. The two fleets continued
in company for several days, and then parted; Admiral Cornish, in the
Lenox, having first saluted our admiral in the Namur, which he returned.
We then steered for America; but, by contrary winds, we were driven to
Teneriffe, where I was struck with its noted peak. Its prodigious height, and
its form, resembling a sugar-loaf, filled me with wonder. We remained in
sight of this island some days, and then proceeded for America, which we
soon made, and got into a very commodious harbour called St. George, in
Halifax, where we had fish in great plenty, and all other fresh provisions.
We were here joined by different men of war and transport ships with
soldiers; after which, our fleet being increased to a prodigious number of
ships of all kinds, we sailed for Cape Breton in Nova Scotia. We had the
good and gallant General Wolfe on board our ship, whose affability made
him highly esteemed and beloved by all the men. He often honoured me, as
well as other boys, with marks of his notice; and saved me once a flogging
for fighting with a young gentleman. We arrived at Cape Breton in the
summer of 1758: and here the soldiers were to be landed, in order to make
an attack upon Louisbourgh. My master had some part in superintending the
landing; and here I was in a small measure gratified in seeing an encounter
between our men and the enemy. The French were posted on the shore to
receive us, and disputed our landing for a long time; but at last they were

driven from their trenches, and a complete landing was effected. Our troops
pursued them as far as the town of Louisbourgh. In this action many were
killed on both sides. One thing remarkable I saw this day:—A lieutenant of
the Princess Amelia, who, as well as my master, superintended the landing,
was giving the word of command, and while his mouth was open a musquet
ball went through it, and passed out at his cheek. I had that day in my hand
the scalp of an indian king, who was killed in the engagement: the scalp had
been taken off by an Highlander. I saw this king's ornaments too, which
were very curious, and made of feathers.
Our land forces laid siege to the town of Louisbourgh, while the French
men of war were blocked up in the harbour by the fleet, the batteries at the
same time playing upon them from the land. This they did with such effect,
that one day I saw some of the ships set on fire by the shells from the
batteries, and I believe two or three of them were quite burnt. At another
time, about fifty boats belonging to the English men of war, commanded by
Captain George Balfour of the Ætna fire-ship, and another junior captain,
Laforey, attacked and boarded the only two remaining French men of war in
the harbour. They also set fire to a seventy-gun ship, but a sixty-four, called
the Bienfaisant, they brought off. During my stay here I had often an
opportunity of being near Captain Balfour, who was pleased to notice me,
and liked me so much that he often asked my master to let him have me, but
he would not part with me; and no consideration could have induced me to
leave him. At last Louisbourgh was taken, and the English men of war came
into the harbour before it, to my very great joy; for I had now more liberty
of indulging myself, and I went often on shore. When the ships were in the
harbour we had the most beautiful procession on the water I ever saw. All
the admirals and captains of the men of war, full dressed, and in their
barges, well ornamented with pendants, came alongside of the Namur. The
vice-admiral then went on shore in his barge, followed by the other officers
in order of seniority, to take possession, as I suppose, of the town and fort.
Some time after this the French governor and his lady, and other persons of
note, came on board our ship to dine. On this occasion our ships were
dressed with colours of all kinds, from the topgallant-mast head to the deck;
and this, with the firing of guns, formed a most grand and magnificent
spectacle.

As soon as every thing here was settled Admiral Boscawen sailed with part
of the fleet for England, leaving some ships behind with Rear-admirals Sir
Charles Hardy and Durell. It was now winter; and one evening, during our
passage home, about dusk, when we were in the channel, or near soundings,
and were beginning to look for land, we descried seven sail of large men of
war, which stood off shore. Several people on board of our ship said, as the
two fleets were (in forty minutes from the first sight) within hail of each
other, that they were English men of war; and some of our people even
began to name some of the ships. By this time both fleets began to mingle,
and our admiral ordered his flag to be hoisted. At that instant the other fleet,
which were French, hoisted their ensigns, and gave us a broadside as they
passed by. Nothing could create greater surprise and confusion among us
than this: the wind was high, the sea rough, and we had our lower and
middle deck guns housed in, so that not a single gun on board was ready to
be fired at any of the French ships. However, the Royal William and the
Somerset being our sternmost ships, became a little prepared, and each gave
the French ships a broadside as they passed by. I afterwards heard this was a
French squadron, commanded by Mons. Conflans; and certainly had the
Frenchmen known our condition, and had a mind to fight us, they might
have done us great mischief. But we were not long before we were prepared
for an engagement. Immediately many things were tossed overboard; the
ships were made ready for fighting as soon as possible; and about ten at
night we had bent a new main sail, the old one being split. Being now in
readiness for fighting, we wore ship, and stood after the French fleet, who
were one or two ships in number more than we. However we gave them
chase, and continued pursuing them all night; and at daylight we saw six of
them, all large ships of the line, and an English East Indiaman, a prize they
had taken. We chased them all day till between three and four o'clock in the
evening, when we came up with, and passed within a musquet shot of, one
seventy-four gun ship, and the Indiaman also, who now hoisted her colours,
but immediately hauled them down again. On this we made a signal for the
other ships to take possession of her; and, supposing the man of war would
likewise strike, we cheered, but she did not; though if we had fired into her,
from being so near, we must have taken her. To my utter surprise the
Somerset, who was the next ship astern of the Namur, made way likewise;
and, thinking they were sure of this French ship, they cheered in the same
manner, but still continued to follow us. The French Commodore was about

a gun-shot ahead of all, running from us with all speed; and about four
o'clock he carried his foretopmast overboard. This caused another loud
cheer with us; and a little after the topmast came close by us; but, to our
great surprise, instead of coming up with her, we found she went as fast as
ever, if not faster. The sea grew now much smoother; and the wind lulling,
the seventy-four gun ship we had passed came again by us in the very same
direction, and so near, that we heard her people talk as she went by; yet not
a shot was fired on either side; and about five or six o'clock, just as it grew
dark, she joined her commodore. We chased all night; but the next day they
were out of sight, so that we saw no more of them; and we only had the old
Indiaman (called Carnarvon I think) for our trouble. After this we stood in
for the channel, and soon made the land; and, about the close of the year
1758-9, we got safe to St. Helen's. Here the Namur ran aground; and also
another large ship astern of us; but, by starting our water, and tossing many
things overboard to lighten her, we got the ships off without any damage.
We stayed for a short time at Spithead, and then went into Portsmouth
harbour to refit; from whence the admiral went to London; and my master
and I soon followed, with a press-gang, as we wanted some hands to
complete our complement.

CHAP. IV.
The author is baptized—Narrowly escapes drowning—Goes on
an expedition to the Mediterranean—Incidents he met with there
—Is witness to an engagement between some English and
French ships—A particular account of the celebrated
engagement between Admiral Boscawen and Mons. Le Clue, off
Cape Logas, in August 1759—Dreadful explosion of a French
ship—The author sails for England—His master appointed to
the command of a fire-ship—Meets a negro boy, from whom he
experiences much benevolence—Prepares for an expedition
against Belle-Isle—A remarkable story of a disaster which befel
his ship—Arrives at Belle-Isle—Operations of the landing and
siege—The author's danger and distress, with his manner of
extricating himself—- Surrender of Belle-Isle—Transactions
afterwards on the coast of France—Remarkable instance of
kidnapping—The author returns to England—Hears a talk of
peace, and expects his freedom—His ship sails for Deptford to
be paid off, and when he arrives there he is suddenly seized by
his master and carried forcibly on board a West India ship and
sold.
It was now between two and three years since I first came to England, a
great part of which I had spent at sea; so that I became inured to that
service, and began to consider myself as happily situated; for my master
treated me always extremely well; and my attachment and gratitude to him
were very great. From the various scenes I had beheld on shipboard, I soon
grew a stranger to terror of every kind, and was, in that respect at least,
almost an Englishman. I have often reflected with surprise that I never felt
half the alarm at any of the numerous dangers I have been in, that I was
filled with at the first sight of the Europeans, and at every act of theirs, even
the most trifling, when I first came among them, and for some time
afterwards. That fear, however, which was the effect of my ignorance, wore
away as I began to know them. I could now speak English tolerably well,
and I perfectly understood every thing that was said. I now not only felt

myself quite easy with these new countrymen, but relished their society and
manners. I no longer looked upon them as spirits, but as men superior to us;
and therefore I had the stronger desire to resemble them; to imbibe their
spirit, and imitate their manners; I therefore embraced every occasion of
improvement; and every new thing that I observed I treasured up in my
memory. I had long wished to be able to read and write; and for this
purpose I took every opportunity to gain instruction, but had made as yet
very little progress. However, when I went to London with my master, I had
soon an opportunity of improving myself, which I gladly embraced. Shortly
after my arrival, he sent me to wait upon the Miss Guerins, who had treated
me with much kindness when I was there before; and they sent me to
school.
While I was attending these ladies their servants told me I could not go to
Heaven unless I was baptized. This made me very uneasy; for I had now
some faint idea of a future state: accordingly I communicated my anxiety to
the eldest Miss Guerin, with whom I was become a favourite, and pressed
her to have me baptized; when to my great joy she told me I should. She
had formerly asked my master to let me be baptized, but he had refused;
however she now insisted on it; and he being under some obligation to her
brother complied with her request; so I was baptized in St. Margaret's
church, Westminster, in February 1759, by my present name. The
clergyman, at the same time, gave me a book, called a Guide to the Indians,
written by the Bishop of Sodor and Man. On this occasion Miss Guerin did
me the honour to stand as godmother, and afterwards gave me a treat. I used
to attend these ladies about the town, in which service I was extremely
happy; as I had thus many opportunities of seeing London, which I desired
of all things. I was sometimes, however, with my master at his rendezvous-
house, which was at the foot of Westminster-bridge. Here I used to enjoy
myself in playing about the bridge stairs, and often in the watermen's
wherries, with other boys. On one of these occasions there was another boy
with me in a wherry, and we went out into the current of the river: while we
were there two more stout boys came to us in another wherry, and, abusing
us for taking the boat, desired me to get into the other wherry-boat.
Accordingly I went to get out of the wherry I was in; but just as I had got
one of my feet into the other boat the boys shoved it off, so that I fell into
the Thames; and, not being able to swim, I should unavoidably have been

drowned, but for the assistance of some watermen who providentially came
to my relief.
The Namur being again got ready for sea, my master, with his gang, was
ordered on board; and, to my no small grief, I was obliged to leave my
school-master, whom I liked very much, and always attended while I stayed
in London, to repair on board with my master. Nor did I leave my kind
patronesses, the Miss Guerins, without uneasiness and regret. They often
used to teach me to read, and took great pains to instruct me in the
principles of religion and the knowledge of God. I therefore parted from
those amiable ladies with reluctance; after receiving from them many
friendly cautions how to conduct myself, and some valuable presents.
When I came to Spithead, I found we were destined for the Mediterranean,
with a large fleet, which was now ready to put to sea. We only waited for
the arrival of the admiral, who soon came on board; and about the
beginning of the spring 1759, having weighed anchor, and got under way,
Sailed for the Mediterranean; and in eleven days, from the Land's End, we
got to Gibraltar. While we were here I used to be often on shore, and got
various fruits in great plenty, and very cheap.
I had frequently told several people, in my excursions on shore, the story of
my being kidnapped with my sister, and of our being separated, as I have
related before; and I had as often expressed my anxiety for her fate, and my
sorrow at having never met her again. One day, when I was on shore, and
mentioning these circumstances to some persons, one of them told me he
knew where my sister was, and, if I would accompany him, he would bring
me to her. Improbable as this story was I believed it immediately, and
agreed to go with him, while my heart leaped for joy: and, indeed, he
conducted me to a black young woman, who was so like my sister, that, at
first sight, I really thought it was her: but I was quickly undeceived; and, on
talking to her, I found her to be of another nation.
While we lay here the Preston came in from the Levant. As soon as she
arrived, my master told me I should now see my old companion, Dick, who
had gone in her when she sailed for Turkey. I was much rejoiced at this
news, and expected every minute to embrace him; and when the captain
came on board of our ship, which he did immediately after, I ran to inquire

after my friend; but, with inexpressible sorrow, I learned from the boat's
crew that the dear youth was dead! and that they had brought his chest, and
all his other things, to my master: these he afterwards gave to me, and I
regarded them as a memorial of my friend, whom I loved, and grieved for,
as a brother.
While we were at Gibraltar, I saw a soldier hanging by his heels, at one of
the moles[L]: I thought this a strange sight, as I had seen a man hanged in
London by his neck. At another time I saw the master of a frigate towed to
shore on a grating, by several of the men of war's boats, and discharged the
fleet, which I understood was a mark of disgrace for cowardice. On board
the same ship there was also a sailor hung up at the yard-arm.
After lying at Gibraltar for some time, we sailed up the Mediterranean a
considerable way above the Gulf of Lyons; where we were one night
overtaken with a terrible gale of wind, much greater than any I had ever yet
experienced. The sea ran so high that, though all the guns were well housed,
there was great reason to fear their getting loose, the ship rolled so much;
and if they had it must have proved our destruction. After we had cruised
here for a short time, we came to Barcelona, a Spanish sea-port, remarkable
for its silk manufactures. Here the ships were all to be watered; and my
master, who spoke different languages, and used often to interpret for the
admiral, superintended the watering of ours. For that purpose he and the
officers of the other ships, who were on the same service, had tents pitched
in the bay; and the Spanish soldiers were stationed along the shore, I
suppose to see that no depredations were committed by our men.
I used constantly to attend my master; and I was charmed with this place.
All the time we stayed it was like a fair with the natives, who brought us
fruits of all kinds, and sold them to us much cheaper than I got them in
England. They used also to bring wine down to us in hog and sheep skins,
which diverted me very much. The Spanish officers here treated our officers
with great politeness and attention; and some of them, in particular, used to
come often to my master's tent to visit him; where they would sometimes
divert themselves by mounting me on the horses or mules, so that I could
not fall, and setting them off at full gallop; my imperfect skill in
horsemanship all the while affording them no small entertainment. After the
ships were watered, we returned to our old station of cruizing off Toulon,

for the purpose of intercepting a fleet of French men of war that lay there.
One Sunday, in our cruise, we came off a place where there were two small
French frigates lying in shore; and our admiral, thinking to take or destroy
them, sent two ships in after them—the Culloden and the Conqueror. They
soon came up to the Frenchmen; and I saw a smart fight here, both by sea
and land: for the frigates were covered by batteries, and they played upon
our ships most furiously, which they as furiously returned, and for a long
time a constant firing was kept up on all sides at an amazing rate. At last
one frigate sunk; but the people escaped, though not without much
difficulty: and a little after some of the people left the other frigate also,
which was a mere wreck. However, our ships did not venture to bring her
away, they were so much annoyed from the batteries, which raked them
both in going and coming: their topmasts were shot away, and they were
otherwise so much shattered, that the admiral was obliged to send in many
boats to tow them back to the fleet. I afterwards sailed with a man who
fought in one of the French batteries during the engagement, and he told me
our ships had done considerable mischief that day on shore and in the
batteries.
After this we sailed for Gibraltar, and arrived there about August 1759.
Here we remained with all our sails unbent, while the fleet was watering
and doing other necessary things. While we were in this situation, one day
the admiral, with most of the principal officers, and many people of all
stations, being on shore, about seven o'clock in the evening we were
alarmed by signals from the frigates stationed for that purpose; and in an
instant there was a general cry that the French fleet was out, and just
passing through the streights. The admiral immediately came on board with
some other officers; and it is impossible to describe the noise, hurry and
confusion throughout the whole fleet, in bending their sails and slipping
their cables; many people and ships' boats were left on shore in the bustle.
We had two captains on board of our ship who came away in the hurry and
left their ships to follow. We shewed lights from the gun-whale to the main
topmast-head; and all our lieutenants were employed amongst the fleet to
tell the ships not to wait for their captains, but to put the sails to the yards,
slip their cables and follow us; and in this confusion of making ready for
fighting we set out for sea in the dark after the French fleet. Here I could
have exclaimed with Ajax,

"Oh Jove! O father! if it be thy will
That we must perish, we thy will obey,
But let us perish by the light of day."

They had got the start of us so far that we were not able to come up with
them during the night; but at daylight we saw seven sail of the line of battle
some miles ahead. We immediately chased them till about four o'clock in
the evening, when our ships came up with them; and, though we were about
fifteen large ships, our gallant admiral only fought them with his own
division, which consisted of seven; so that we were just ship for ship. We
passed by the whole of the enemy's fleet in order to come at their
commander, Mons. La Clue, who was in the Ocean, an eighty-four gun
ship: as we passed they all fired on us; and at one time three of them fired
together, continuing to do so for some time. Notwithstanding which our
admiral would not suffer a gun to be fired at any of them, to my
astonishment; but made us lie on our bellies on the deck till we came quite
close to the Ocean, who was ahead of them all; when we had orders to pour
the whole three tiers into her at once.
The engagement now commenced with great fury on both sides: the Ocean
immediately returned our fire, and we continued engaged with each other
for some time; during which I was frequently stunned with the thundering
of the great guns, whose dreadful contents hurried many of my companions
into awful eternity. At last the French line was entirely broken, and we
obtained the victory, which was immediately proclaimed with loud huzzas
and acclamations. We took three prizes, La Modeste, of sixty-four guns, and
Le Temeraire and Centaur, of seventy-four guns each. The rest of the
French ships took to flight with all the sail they could crowd. Our ship
being very much damaged, and quite disabled from pursuing the enemy, the
admiral immediately quitted her, and went in the broken and only boat we
had left on board the Newark, with which, and some other ships, he went
after the French. The Ocean, and another large French ship, called the
Redoubtable, endeavouring to escape, ran ashore at Cape Logas, on the
coast of Portugal; and the French admiral and some of the crew got ashore;
but we, finding it impossible to get the ships off, set fire to them both.
About midnight I saw the Ocean blow up, with a most dreadful explosion. I
never beheld a more awful scene. In less than a minute the midnight for a

certain space seemed turned into day by the blaze, which was attended with
a noise louder and more terrible than thunder, that seemed to rend every
element around us.
My station during the engagement was on the middle-deck, where I was
quartered with another boy, to bring powder to the aftermost gun; and here I
was a witness of the dreadful fate of many of my companions, who, in the
twinkling of an eye, were dashed in pieces, and launched into eternity.
Happily I escaped unhurt, though the shot and splinters flew thick about me
during the whole fight. Towards the latter part of it my master was
wounded, and I saw him carried down to the surgeon; but though I was
much alarmed for him and wished to assist him I dared not leave my post.
At this station my gun-mate (a partner in bringing powder for the same gun)
and I ran a very great risk for more than half an hour of blowing up the
ship. For, when we had taken the cartridges out of the boxes, the bottoms of
many of them proving rotten, the powder ran all about the deck, near the
match tub: we scarcely had water enough at the last to throw on it. We were
also, from our employment, very much exposed to the enemy's shots; for
we had to go through nearly the whole length of the ship to bring the
powder. I expected therefore every minute to be my last; especially when I
saw our men fall so thick about me; but, wishing to guard as much against
the dangers as possible, at first I thought it would be safest not to go for the
powder till the Frenchmen had fired their broadside; and then, while they
were charging, I could go and come with my powder: but immediately
afterwards I thought this caution was fruitless; and, cheering myself with
the reflection that there was a time allotted for me to die as well as to be
born, I instantly cast off all fear or thought whatever of death, and went
through the whole of my duty with alacrity; pleasing myself with the hope,
if I survived the battle, of relating it and the dangers I had escaped to the
dear Miss Guerin, and others, when I should return to London.
Our ship suffered very much in this engagement; for, besides the number of
our killed and wounded, she was almost torn to pieces, and our rigging so
much shattered, that our mizen-mast and main-yard, &c. hung over the side
of the ship; so that we were obliged to get many carpenters, and others from
some of the ships of the fleet, to assist in setting us in some tolerable order;
and, notwithstanding, it took us some time before we were completely
refitted; after which we left Admiral Broderick to command, and we, with

the prizes, steered for England. On the passage, and as soon as my master
was something recovered of his wounds, the admiral appointed him captain
of the Ætna fire-ship, on which he and I left the Namur, and went on board
of her at sea. I liked this little ship very much. I now became the captain's
steward, in which situation I was very happy: for I was extremely well
treated by all on board; and I had leisure to improve myself in reading and
writing. The latter I had learned a little of before I left the Namur, as there
was a school on board. When we arrived at Spithead the Ætna went into
Portsmouth harbour to refit, which being done, we returned to Spithead and
joined a large fleet that was thought to be intended against the Havannah;
but about that time the king died: whether that prevented the expedition I
know not; but it caused our ship to be stationed at Cowes, in the isle of
Wight, till the beginning of the year sixty-one. Here I spent my time very
pleasantly; I was much on shore all about this delightful island, and found
the inhabitants very civil.
While I was here, I met with a trifling incident, which surprised me
agreeably. I was one day in a field belonging to a gentleman who had a
black boy about my own size; this boy having observed me from his
master's house, was transported at the sight of one of his own countrymen,
and ran to meet me with the utmost haste. I not knowing what he was about
turned a little out of his way at first, but to no purpose: he soon came close
to me and caught hold of me in his arms as if I had been his brother, though
we had never seen each other before. After we had talked together for some
time he took me to his master's house, where I was treated very kindly. This
benevolent boy and I were very happy in frequently seeing each other till
about the month of March 1761, when our ship had orders to fit out again
for another expedition. When we got ready, we joined a very large fleet at
Spithead, commanded by Commodore Keppel, which was destined against
Belle-Isle, and with a number of transport ships with troops on board to
make a descent on the place. We sailed once more in quest of fame. I longed
to engage in new adventures and see fresh wonders.
I had a mind on which every thing uncommon made its full impression, and
every event which I considered as marvellous. Every extraordinary escape,
or signal deliverance, either of myself or others, I looked upon to be
effected by the interposition of Providence. We had not been above ten days

at sea before an incident of this kind happened; which, whatever credit it
may obtain from the reader, made no small impression on my mind.
We had on board a gunner, whose name was John Mondle; a man of very
indifferent morals. This man's cabin was between the decks, exactly over
where I lay, abreast of the quarter-deck ladder. One night, the 20th of April,
being terrified with a dream, he awoke in so great a fright that he could not
rest in his bed any longer, nor even remain in his cabin; and he went upon
deck about four o'clock in the morning extremely agitated. He immediately
told those on the deck of the agonies of his mind, and the dream which
occasioned it; in which he said he had seen many things very awful, and
had been warned by St. Peter to repent, who told him time was short. This
he said had greatly alarmed him, and he was determined to alter his life.
People generally mock the fears of others when they are themselves in
safety; and some of his shipmates who heard him only laughed at him.
However, he made a vow that he never would drink strong liquors again;
and he immediately got a light, and gave away his sea-stores of liquor. After
which, his agitation still continuing, he began to read the Scriptures, hoping
to find some relief; and soon afterwards he laid himself down again on his
bed, and endeavoured to compose himself to sleep, but to no purpose; his
mind still continuing in a state of agony. By this time it was exactly half
after seven in the morning: I was then under the half-deck at the great cabin
door; and all at once I heard the people in the waist cry out, most fearfully
—'The Lord have mercy upon us! We are all lost! The Lord have mercy
upon us!' Mr. Mondle hearing the cries, immediately ran out of his cabin;
and we were instantly struck by the Lynne, a forty-gun ship, Captain Clark,
which nearly ran us down. This ship had just put about, and was by the
wind, but had not got full headway, or we must all have perished; for the
wind was brisk. However, before Mr. Mondle had got four steps from his
cabin-door, she struck our ship with her cutwater right in the middle of his
bed and cabin, and ran it up to the combings of the quarter-deck hatchway,
and above three feet below water, and in a minute there was not a bit of
wood to be seen where Mr. Mondle's cabin stood; and he was so near being
killed that some of the splinters tore his face. As Mr. Mondle must
inevitably have perished from this accident had he not been alarmed in the
very extraordinary way I have related, I could not help regarding this as an
awful interposition of Providence for his preservation. The two ships for

some time swinged alongside of each other; for ours being a fire-ship, our
grappling-irons caught the Lynne every way, and the yards and rigging went
at an astonishing rate. Our ship was in such a shocking condition that we all
thought she would instantly go down, and every one ran for their lives, and
got as well as they could on board the Lynne; but our lieutenant being the
aggressor, he never quitted the ship. However, when we found she did not
sink immediately, the captain came on board again, and encouraged our
people to return and try to save her. Many on this came back, but some
would not venture. Some of the ships in the fleet, seeing our situation,
immediately sent their boats to our assistance; but it took us the whole day
to save the ship with all their help. And by using every possible means,
particularly frapping her together with many hawsers, and putting a great
quantity of tallow below water where she was damaged, she was kept
together: but it was well we did not meet with any gales of wind, or we
must have gone to pieces; for we were in such a crazy condition that we had
ships to attend us till we arrived at Belle-Isle, the place of our destination;
and then we had all things taken out of the ship, and she was properly
repaired. This escape of Mr. Mondle, which he, as well as myself, always
considered as a singular act of Providence, I believe had a great influence
on his life and conduct ever afterwards.
Now that I am on this subject I beg leave to relate another instance or two
which strongly raised my belief of the particular interposition of Heaven,
and which might not otherwise have found a place here, from their
insignificance. I belonged for a few days in the year 1758 to the Jason, of
fifty-four guns, at Plymouth; and one night, when I was on board, a woman,
with a child at her breast, fell from the upper-deck down into the hold, near
the keel. Every one thought that the mother and child must be both dashed
to pieces; but, to our great surprise, neither of them was hurt. I myself one
day fell headlong from the upper-deck of the Ætna down the after-hold,
when the ballast was out; and all who saw me fall cried out I was killed: but
I received not the least injury. And in the same ship a man fell from the
mast-head on the deck without being hurt. In these, and in many more
instances, I thought I could plainly trace the hand of God, without whose
permission a sparrow cannot fall. I began to raise my fear from man to him
alone, and to call daily on his holy name with fear and reverence: and I trust
he heard my supplications, and graciously condescended to answer me

according to his holy word, and to implant the seeds of piety in me, even
one of the meanest of his creatures.
When we had refitted our ship, and all things were in readiness for
attacking the place, the troops on board the transports were ordered to
disembark; and my master, as a junior captain, had a share in the command
of the landing. This was on the 8th of April. The French were drawn up on
the shore, and had made every disposition to oppose the landing of our men,
only a small part of them this day being able to effect it; most of them, after
fighting with great bravery, were cut off; and General Crawford, with a
number of others, were taken prisoners. In this day's engagement we had
also our lieutenant killed.
On the 21st of April we renewed our efforts to land the men, while all the
men of war were stationed along the shore to cover it, and fired at the
French batteries and breastworks from early in the morning till about four
o'clock in the evening, when our soldiers effected a safe landing. They
immediately attacked the French; and, after a sharp encounter, forced them
from the batteries. Before the enemy retreated they blew up several of them,
lest they should fall into our hands. Our men now proceeded to besiege the
citadel, and my master was ordered on shore to superintend the landing of
all the materials necessary for carrying on the siege; in which service I
mostly attended him. While I was there I went about to different parts of the
island; and one day, particularly, my curiosity almost cost me my life. I
wanted very much to see the mode of charging the mortars and letting off
the shells, and for that purpose I went to an English battery that was but a
very few yards from the walls of the citadel. There, indeed, I had an
opportunity of completely gratifying myself in seeing the whole operation,
and that not without running a very great risk, both from the English shells
that burst while I was there, but likewise from those of the French. One of
the largest of their shells bursted within nine or ten yards of me: there was a
single rock close by, about the size of a butt; and I got instant shelter under
it in time to avoid the fury of the shell. Where it burst the earth was torn in
such a manner that two or three butts might easily have gone into the hole it
made, and it threw great quantities of stones and dirt to a considerable
distance. Three shot were also fired at me and another boy who was along
with me, one of them in particular seemed

"Wing'd with red lightning and impetuous rage;"

for with a most dreadful sound it hissed close by me, and struck a rock at a
little distance, which it shattered to pieces. When I saw what perilous
circumstances I was in, I attempted to return the nearest way I could find,
and thereby I got between the English and the French centinels. An English
serjeant, who commanded the outposts, seeing me, and surprised how I
came there, (which was by stealth along the seashore), reprimanded me
very severely for it, and instantly took the centinel off his post into custody,
for his negligence in suffering me to pass the lines. While I was in this
situation I observed at a little distance a French horse, belonging to some
islanders, which I thought I would now mount, for the greater expedition of
getting off. Accordingly I took some cord which I had about me, and
making a kind of bridle of it, I put it round the horse's head, and the tame
beast very quietly suffered me to tie him thus and mount him. As soon as I
was on the horse's back I began to kick and beat him, and try every means
to make him go quick, but all to very little purpose: I could not drive him
out of a slow pace. While I was creeping along, still within reach of the
enemy's shot, I met with a servant well mounted on an English horse. I
immediately stopped; and, crying, told him my case; and begged of him to
help me, and this he effectually did; for, having a fine large whip, he began
to lash my horse with it so severely, that he set off full speed with me
towards the sea, while I was quite unable to hold or manage him. In this
manner I went along till I came to a craggy precipice. I now could not stop
my horse; and my mind was filled with apprehensions of my deplorable fate
should he go down the precipice, which he appeared fully disposed to do: I
therefore thought I had better throw myself off him at once, which I did
immediately with a great deal of dexterity, and fortunately escaped unhurt.
As soon as I found myself at liberty I made the best of my way for the ship,
determined I would not be so fool-hardy again in a hurry.
We continued to besiege the citadel till June, when it surrendered. During
the siege I have counted above sixty shells and carcases in the air at once.
When this place was taken I went through the citadel, and in the bomb-
proofs under it, which were cut in the solid rock; and I thought it a
surprising place, both for strength and building: notwithstanding which our
shots and shells had made amazing devastation, and ruinous heaps all
around it.

After the taking of this island our ships, with some others commanded by
Commodore Stanhope in the Swiftsure, went to Basse-road, where we
blocked up a French fleet. Our ships were there from June till February
following; and in that time I saw a great many scenes of war, and
stratagems on both sides to destroy each others fleet. Sometimes we would
attack the French with some ships of the line; at other times with boats; and
frequently we made prizes. Once or twice the French attacked us by
throwing shells with their bomb-vessels: and one day as a French vessel
was throwing shells at our ships she broke from her springs, behind the isle
of I de Re: the tide being complicated, she came within a gun shot of the
Nassau; but the Nassau could not bring a gun to bear upon her, and thereby
the Frenchman got off. We were twice attacked by their fire-floats, which
they chained together, and then let them float down with the tide; but each
time we sent boats with graplings, and towed them safe out of the fleet.
We had different commanders while we were at this place, Commodores
Stanhope, Dennis, Lord Howe, &c. From hence, before the Spanish war
began, our ship and the Wasp sloop were sent to St. Sebastian in Spain, by
Commodore Stanhope; and Commodore Dennis afterwards sent our ship as
a cartel to Bayonne in France[M], after which[N] we went in February in
1762 to Belle-Isle, and there stayed till the summer, when we left it, and
returned to Portsmouth.
After our ship was fitted out again for service, in September she went to
Guernsey, where I was very glad to see my old hostess, who was now a
widow, and my former little charming companion, her daughter. I spent
some time here very happily with them, till October, when we had orders to
repair to Portsmouth. We parted from each other with a great deal of
affection; and I promised to return soon, and see them again, not knowing
what all-powerful fate had determined for me. Our ship having arrived at
Portsmouth, we went into the harbour, and remained there till the latter end
of November, when we heard great talk about peace; and, to our very great
joy, in the beginning of December we had orders to go up to London with
our ship to be paid off. We received this news with loud huzzas, and every
other demonstration of gladness; and nothing but mirth was to be seen
throughout every part of the ship. I too was not without my share of the
general joy on this occasion. I thought now of nothing but being freed, and
working for myself, and thereby getting money to enable me to get a good

education; for I always had a great desire to be able at least to read and
write; and while I was on shipboard I had endeavoured to improve myself
in both. While I was in the Ætna particularly, the captain's clerk taught me
to write, and gave me a smattering of arithmetic as far as the rule of three.
There was also one Daniel Queen, about forty years of age, a man very well
educated, who messed with me on board this ship, and he likewise dressed
and attended the captain. Fortunately this man soon became very much
attached to me, and took very great pains to instruct me in many things. He
taught me to shave and dress hair a little, and also to read in the Bible,
explaining many passages to me, which I did not comprehend. I was
wonderfully surprised to see the laws and rules of my country written
almost exactly here; a circumstance which I believe tended to impress our
manners and customs more deeply on my memory. I used to tell him of this
resemblance; and many a time we have sat up the whole night together at
this employment. In short, he was like a father to me; and some even used
to call me after his name; they also styled me the black Christian. Indeed I
almost loved him with the affection of a son. Many things I have denied
myself that he might have them; and when I used to play at marbles or any
other game, and won a few half-pence, or got any little money, which I
sometimes did, for shaving any one, I used to buy him a little sugar or
tobacco, as far as my stock of money would go. He used to say, that he and
I never should part; and that when our ship was paid off, as I was as free as
himself or any other man on board, he would instruct me in his business, by
which I might gain a good livelihood. This gave me new life and spirits;
and my heart burned within me, while I thought the time long till I obtained
my freedom. For though my master had not promised it to me, yet, besides
the assurances I had received that he had no right to detain me, he always
treated me with the greatest kindness, and reposed in me an unbounded
confidence; he even paid attention to my morals; and would never suffer me
to deceive him, or tell lies, of which he used to tell me the consequences;
and that if I did so God would not love me; so that, from all this tenderness,
I had never once supposed, in all my dreams of freedom, that he would
think of detaining me any longer than I wished.
In pursuance of our orders we sailed from Portsmouth for the Thames, and
arrived at Deptford the 10th of December, where we cast anchor just as it
was high water. The ship was up about half an hour, when my master

ordered the barge to be manned; and all in an instant, without having before
given me the least reason to suspect any thing of the matter, he forced me
into the barge; saying, I was going to leave him, but he would take care I
should not. I was so struck with the unexpectedness of this proceeding, that
for some time I did not make a reply, only I made an offer to go for my
books and chest of clothes, but he swore I should not move out of his sight;
and if I did he would cut my throat, at the same time taking his hanger. I
began, however, to collect myself; and, plucking up courage, I told him I
was free, and he could not by law serve me so. But this only enraged him
the more; and he continued to swear, and said he would soon let me know
whether he would or not, and at that instant sprung himself into the barge
from the ship, to the astonishment and sorrow of all on board. The tide,
rather unluckily for me, had just turned downward, so that we quickly fell
down the river along with it, till we came among some outward-bound West
Indiamen; for he was resolved to put me on board the first vessel he could
get to receive me. The boat's crew, who pulled against their will, became
quite faint different times, and would have gone ashore; but he would not
let them. Some of them strove then to cheer me, and told me he could not
sell me, and that they would stand by me, which revived me a little; and I
still entertained hopes; for as they pulled along he asked some vessels to
receive me, but they could not. But, just as we had got a little below
Gravesend, we came alongside of a ship which was going away the next
tide for the West Indies; her name was the Charming Sally, Captain James
Doran; and my master went on board and agreed with him for me; and in a
little time I was sent for into the cabin. When I came there Captain Doran
asked me if I knew him; I answered that I did not; 'Then,' said he 'you are
now my slave.' I told him my master could not sell me to him, nor to any
one else. 'Why,' said he, 'did not your master buy you?' I confessed he did.
'But I have served him,' said I, 'many years, and he has taken all my wages
and prize-money, for I only got one sixpence during the war; besides this I
have been baptized; and by the laws of the land no man has a right to sell
me:' And I added, that I had heard a lawyer and others at different times tell
my master so. They both then said that those people who told me so were
not my friends; but I replied—it was very extraordinary that other people
did not know the law as well as they. Upon this Captain Doran said I talked
too much English; and if I did not behave myself well, and be quiet, he had
a method on board to make me. I was too well convinced of his power over

me to doubt what he said; and my former sufferings in the slave-ship
presenting themselves to my mind, the recollection of them made me
shudder. However, before I retired I told them that as I could not get any
right among men here I hoped I should hereafter in Heaven; and I
immediately left the cabin, filled with resentment and sorrow. The only coat
I had with me my master took away with him, and said if my prize-money
had been 10,000 £. he had a right to it all, and would have taken it. I had
about nine guineas, which, during my long sea-faring life, I had scraped
together from trifling perquisites and little ventures; and I hid it that instant,
lest my master should take that from me likewise, still hoping that by some
means or other I should make my escape to the shore; and indeed some of
my old shipmates told me not to despair, for they would get me back again;
and that, as soon as they could get their pay, they would immediately come
to Portsmouth to me, where this ship was going: but, alas! all my hopes
were baffled, and the hour of my deliverance was yet far off. My master,
having soon concluded his bargain with the captain, came out of the cabin,
and he and his people got into the boat and put off; I followed them with
aching eyes as long as I could, and when they were out of sight I threw
myself on the deck, while my heart was ready to burst with sorrow and
anguish.

FOOTNOTES:
[L] He had drowned himself in endeavouring to desert.
[M] Among others whom we brought from Bayonne, two gentlemen, who had
been in the West Indies, where they sold slaves; and they confessed they had
made at one time a false bill of sale, and sold two Portuguese white men among
a lot of slaves.
[N] Some people have it, that sometimes shortly before persons die their ward
has been seen; that is, some spirit exactly in their likeness, though they are
themselves at other places at the same time. One day while we were at Bayonne
Mr. Mondle saw one of our men, as he thought, in the gun-room; and a little
after, coming on the quarter-deck, he spoke of some circumstances of this man to
some of the officers. They told him that the man was then out of the ship, in one
of the boats with the Lieutenant: but Mr. Mondle would not believe it, and we
searched the ship, when he found the man was actually out of her; and when the
boat returned some time afterwards, we found the man had been drowned at the
very time Mr. Mondle thought he saw him.

CHAP. V.
The author's reflections on his situation—Is deceived by a
promise of being delivered—His despair at sailing for the West
Indies—Arrives at Montserrat, where he is sold to Mr. King—
Various interesting instances of oppression, cruelty, and
extortion, which the author saw practised upon the slaves in the
West Indies during his captivity from the year 1763 to 1766—
Address on it to the planters.
Thus, at the moment I expected all my toils to end, was I plunged, as I
supposed, in a new slavery; in comparison of which all my service hitherto
had been 'perfect freedom;' and whose horrors, always present to my mind,
now rushed on it with tenfold aggravation. I wept very bitterly for some
time: and began to think that I must have done something to displease the
Lord, that he thus punished me so severely. This filled me with painful
reflections on my past conduct; I recollected that on the morning of our
arrival at Deptford I had rashly sworn that as soon as we reached London I
would spend the day in rambling and sport. My conscience smote me for
this unguarded expression: I felt that the Lord was able to disappoint me in
all things, and immediately considered my present situation as a judgment
of Heaven on account of my presumption in swearing: I therefore, with
contrition of heart, acknowledged my transgression to God, and poured out
my soul before him with unfeigned repentance, and with earnest
supplications I besought him not to abandon me in my distress, nor cast me
from his mercy for ever. In a little time my grief, spent with its own
violence, began to subside; and after the first confusion of my thoughts was
over I reflected with more calmness on my present condition: I considered
that trials and disappointments are sometimes for our good, and I thought
God might perhaps have permitted this in order to teach me wisdom and
resignation; for he had hitherto shadowed me with the wings of his mercy,
and by his invisible but powerful hand brought me the way I knew not.
These reflections gave me a little comfort, and I rose at last from the deck
with dejection and sorrow in my countenance, yet mixed with some faint
hope that the Lord would appear for my deliverance.

Soon afterwards, as my new master was going ashore, he called me to him,
and told me to behave myself well, and do the business of the ship the same
as any of the rest of the boys, and that I should fare the better for it; but I
made him no answer. I was then asked if I could swim, and I said, No.
However I was made to go under the deck, and was well watched. The next
tide the ship got under way, and soon after arrived at the Mother Bank,
Portsmouth; where she waited a few days for some of the West India
convoy. While I was here I tried every means I could devise amongst the
people of the ship to get me a boat from the shore, as there was none
suffered to come alongside of the ship; and their own, whenever it was
used, was hoisted in again immediately. A sailor on board took a guinea
from me on pretence of getting me a boat; and promised me, time after
time, that it was hourly to come off. When he had the watch upon deck I
watched also; and looked long enough, but all in vain; I could never see
either the boat or my guinea again. And what I thought was still the worst of
all, the fellow gave information, as I afterwards found, all the while to the
mates, of my intention to go off, if I could in any way do it; but, rogue like,
he never told them he had got a guinea from me to procure my escape.
However, after we had sailed, and his trick was made known to the ship's
crew, I had some satisfaction in seeing him detested and despised by them
all for his behaviour to me. I was still in hopes that my old shipmates would
not forget their promise to come for me to Portsmouth: and, indeed, at last,
but not till the day before we sailed, some of them did come there, and sent
me off some oranges, and other tokens of their regard. They also sent me
word they would come off to me themselves the next day or the day after;
and a lady also, who lived in Gosport, wrote to me that she would come and
take me out of the ship at the same time. This lady had been once very
intimate with my former master: I used to sell and take care of a great deal
of property for her, in different ships; and in return she always shewed great
friendship for me, and used to tell my master that she would take me away
to live with her: but, unfortunately for me, a disagreement soon afterwards
took place between them; and she was succeeded in my master's good
graces by another lady, who appeared sole mistress of the Ætna, and mostly
lodged on board. I was not so great a favourite with this lady as with the
former; she had conceived a pique against me on some occasion when she
was on board, and she did not fail to instigate my master to treat me in the
manner he did[O].

However, the next morning, the 30th of December, the wind being brisk and
easterly, the Oeolus frigate, which was to escort the convoy, made a signal
for sailing. All the ships then got up their anchors; and, before any of my
friends had an opportunity to come off to my relief, to my inexpressible
anguish our ship had got under way. What tumultuous emotions agitated my
soul when the convoy got under sail, and I a prisoner on board, now without
hope! I kept my swimming eyes upon the land in a state of unutterable
grief; not knowing what to do, and despairing how to help myself. While
my mind was in this situation the fleet sailed on, and in one day's time I lost
sight of the wished-for land. In the first expressions of my grief I
reproached my fate, and wished I had never been born. I was ready to curse
the tide that bore us, the gale that wafted my prison, and even the ship that
conducted us; and I called on death to relieve me from the horrors I felt and
dreaded, that I might be in that place

"Where slaves are free, and men oppress no more.
Fool that I was, inur'd so long to pain,
To trust to hope, or dream of joy again.
* * * * * * * * * *
Now dragg'd once more beyond the western main,
To groan beneath some dastard planter's chain;
Where my poor countrymen in bondage wait
The long enfranchisement of ling'ring fate:
Hard ling'ring fate! while, ere the dawn of day,
Rous'd by the lash they go their cheerless way;
And as their souls with shame and anguish burn,
Salute with groans unwelcome morn's return,
And, chiding ev'ry hour the slow-pac'd sun,
Pursue their toils till all his race is run.
No eye to mark their suff'rings with a tear;
No friend to comfort, and no hope to cheer:
Then, like the dull unpity'd brutes, repair
To stalls as wretched, and as coarse a fare;
Thank heaven one day of mis'ry was o'er,
Then sink to sleep, and wish to wake no more[P]."

The turbulence of my emotions however naturally gave way to calmer
thoughts, and I soon perceived what fate had decreed no mortal on earth
could prevent. The convoy sailed on without any accident, with a pleasant
gale and smooth sea, for six weeks, till February, when one morning the
Oeolus ran down a brig, one of the convoy, and she instantly went down
and was ingulfed in the dark recesses of the ocean. The convoy was
immediately thrown into great confusion till it was daylight; and the Oeolus
was illumined with lights to prevent any farther mischief. On the 13th of
February 1763, from the mast-head, we descried our destined island
Montserrat; and soon after I beheld those

"Regions of sorrow, doleful shades, where peace
And rest can rarely dwell. Hope never comes
That comes to all, but torture without end
Still urges."

At the sight of this land of bondage, a fresh horror ran through all my
frame, and chilled me to the heart. My former slavery now rose in dreadful
review to my mind, and displayed nothing but misery, stripes, and chains;
and, in the first paroxysm of my grief, I called upon God's thunder, and his
avenging power, to direct the stroke of death to me, rather than permit me to
become a slave, and be sold from lord to lord.
In this state of my mind our ship came to an anchor, and soon after
discharged her cargo. I now knew what it was to work hard; I was made to
help to unload and load the ship. And, to comfort me in my distress in that
time, two of the sailors robbed me of all my money, and ran away from the
ship. I had been so long used to an European climate that at first I felt the
scorching West India sun very painful, while the dashing surf would toss the
boat and the people in it frequently above high water mark. Sometimes our
limbs were broken with this, or even attended with instant death, and I was
day by day mangled and torn.
About the middle of May, when the ship was got ready to sail for England, I
all the time believing that Fate's blackest clouds were gathering over my
head, and expecting their bursting would mix me with the dead, Captain
Doran sent for me ashore one morning, and I was told by the messenger that
my fate was then determined. With fluttering steps and trembling heart I

came to the captain, and found with him one Mr. Robert King, a quaker, and
the first merchant in the place. The captain then told me my former master
had sent me there to be sold; but that he had desired him to get me the best
master he could, as he told him I was a very deserving boy, which Captain
Doran said he found to be true; and if he were to stay in the West Indies he
would be glad to keep me himself; but he could not venture to take me to
London, for he was very sure that when I came there I would leave him. I at
that instant burst out a crying, and begged much of him to take me to
England with him, but all to no purpose. He told me he had got me the very
best master in the whole island, with whom I should be as happy as if I
were in England, and for that reason he chose to let him have me, though he
could sell me to his own brother-in-law for a great deal more money than
what he got from this gentleman. Mr. King, my new master, then made a
reply, and said the reason he had bought me was on account of my good
character; and, as he had not the least doubt of my good behaviour, I should
be very well off with him. He also told me he did not live in the West
Indies, but at Philadelphia, where he was going soon; and, as I understood
something of the rules of arithmetic, when we got there he would put me to
school, and fit me for a clerk. This conversation relieved my mind a little,
and I left those gentlemen considerably more at ease in myself than when I
came to them; and I was very grateful to Captain Doran, and even to my old
master, for the character they had given me; a character which I afterwards
found of infinite service to me. I went on board again, and took leave of all
my shipmates; and the next day the ship sailed. When she weighed anchor I
went to the waterside and looked at her with a very wishful and aching
heart, and followed her with my eyes and tears until she was totally out of
sight. I was so bowed down with grief that I could not hold up my head for
many months; and if my new master had not been kind to me I believe I
should have died under it at last. And indeed I soon found that he fully
deserved the good character which Captain Doran had given me of him; for
he possessed a most amiable disposition and temper, and was very
charitable and humane. If any of his slaves behaved amiss he did not beat or
use them ill, but parted with them. This made them afraid of disobliging
him; and as he treated his slaves better than any other man on the island, so
he was better and more faithfully served by them in return. By his kind
treatment I did at last endeavour to compose myself; and with fortitude,
though moneyless, determined to face whatever fate had decreed for me.

Mr. King soon asked me what I could do; and at the same time said he did
not mean to treat me as a common slave. I told him I knew something of
seamanship, and could shave and dress hair pretty well; and I could refine
wines, which I had learned on shipboard, where I had often done it; and that
I could write, and understood arithmetic tolerably well as far as the Rule of
Three. He then asked me if I knew any thing of gauging; and, on my
answering that I did not, he said one of his clerks should teach me to gauge.
Mr. King dealt in all manner of merchandize, and kept from one to six
clerks. He loaded many vessels in a year; particularly to Philadelphia,
where he was born, and was connected with a great mercantile house in that
city. He had besides many vessels and droggers, of different sizes, which
used to go about the island; and others to collect rum, sugar, and other
goods. I understood pulling and managing those boats very well; and this
hard work, which was the first that he set me to, in the sugar seasons used
to be my constant employment. I have rowed the boat, and slaved at the
oars, from one hour to sixteen in the twenty-four; during which I had fifteen
pence sterling per day to live on, though sometimes only ten pence.
However this was considerably more than was allowed to other slaves that
used to work with me, and belonged to other gentlemen on the island: those
poor souls had never more than nine pence per day, and seldom more than
six pence, from their masters or owners, though they earned them three or
four pisterines[Q]: for it is a common practice in the West Indies for men to
purchase slaves though they have not plantations themselves, in order to let
them out to planters and merchants at so much a piece by the day, and they
give what allowance they chuse out of this produce of their daily work to
their slaves for subsistence; this allowance is often very scanty. My master
often gave the owners of these slaves two and a half of these pieces per day,
and found the poor fellows in victuals himself, because he thought their
owners did not feed them well enough according to the work they did. The
slaves used to like this very well; and, as they knew my master to be a man
of feeling, they were always glad to work for him in preference to any other
gentleman; some of whom, after they had been paid for these poor people's
labours, would not give them their allowance out of it. Many times have I
even seen these unfortunate wretches beaten for asking for their pay; and
often severely flogged by their owners if they did not bring them their daily
or weekly money exactly to the time; though the poor creatures were

obliged to wait on the gentlemen they had worked for sometimes for more
than half the day before they could get their pay; and this generally on
Sundays, when they wanted the time for themselves. In particular, I knew a
countryman of mine who once did not bring the weekly money directly that
it was earned; and though he brought it the same day to his master, yet he
was staked to the ground for this pretended negligence, and was just going
to receive a hundred lashes, but for a gentleman who begged him off fifty.
This poor man was very industrious; and, by his frugality, had saved so
much money by working on shipboard, that he had got a white man to buy
him a boat, unknown to his master. Some time after he had this little estate
the governor wanted a boat to bring his sugar from different parts of the
island; and, knowing this to be a negro-man's boat, he seized upon it for
himself, and would not pay the owner a farthing. The man on this went to
his master, and complained to him of this act of the governor; but the only
satisfaction he received was to be damned very heartily by his master, who
asked him how dared any of his negroes to have a boat. If the justly-merited
ruin of the governor's fortune could be any gratification to the poor man he
had thus robbed, he was not without consolation. Extortion and rapine are
poor providers; and some time after this the governor died in the King's
Bench in England, as I was told, in great poverty. The last war favoured this
poor negro-man, and he found some means to escape from his Christian
master: he came to England; where I saw him afterwards several times.
Such treatment as this often drives these miserable wretches to despair, and
they run away from their masters at the hazard of their lives. Many of them,
in this place, unable to get their pay when they have earned it, and fearing
to be flogged, as usual, if they return home without it, run away where they
can for shelter, and a reward is often offered to bring them in dead or alive.
My master used sometimes, in these cases, to agree with their owners, and
to settle with them himself; and thereby he saved many of them a flogging.
Once, for a few days, I was let out to fit a vessel, and I had no victuals
allowed me by either party; at last I told my master of this treatment, and he
took me away from it. In many of the estates, on the different islands where
I used to be sent for rum or sugar, they would not deliver it to me, or any
other negro; he was therefore obliged to send a white man along with me to
those places; and then he used to pay him from six to ten pisterines a day.
From being thus employed, during the time I served Mr. King, in going

about the different estates on the island, I had all the opportunity I could
wish for to see the dreadful usage of the poor men; usage that reconciled me
to my situation, and made me bless God for the hands into which I had
fallen.
I had the good fortune to please my master in every department in which he
employed me; and there was scarcely any part of his business, or household
affairs, in which I was not occasionally engaged. I often supplied the place
of a clerk, in receiving and delivering cargoes to the ships, in tending stores,
and delivering goods: and, besides this, I used to shave and dress my master
when convenient, and take care of his horse; and when it was necessary,
which was very often, I worked likewise on board of different vessels of
his. By these means I became very useful to my master; and saved him, as
he used to acknowledge, above a hundred pounds a year. Nor did he scruple
to say I was of more advantage to him than any of his clerks; though their
usual wages in the West Indies are from sixty to a hundred pounds current a
year.
I have sometimes heard it asserted that a negro cannot earn his master the
first cost; but nothing can be further from the truth. I suppose nine tenths of
the mechanics throughout the West Indies are negro slaves; and I well know
the coopers among them earn two dollars a day; the carpenters the same,
and oftentimes more; as also the masons, smiths, and fishermen, &c. and I
have known many slaves whose masters would not take a thousand pounds
current for them. But surely this assertion refutes itself; for, if it be true,
why do the planters and merchants pay such a price for slaves? And, above
all, why do those who make this assertion exclaim the most loudly against
the abolition of the slave trade? So much are men blinded, and to such
inconsistent arguments are they driven by mistaken interest! I grant, indeed,
that slaves are some times, by half-feeding, half-clothing, over-working and
stripes, reduced so low, that they are turned out as unfit for service, and left
to perish in the woods, or expire on a dunghill.
My master was several times offered by different gentlemen one hundred
guineas for me; but he always told them he would not sell me, to my great
joy: and I used to double my diligence and care for fear of getting into the
hands of those men who did not allow a valuable slave the common support
of life. Many of them even used to find fault with my master for feeding his

slaves so well as he did; although I often went hungry, and an Englishman
might think my fare very indifferent; but he used to tell them he always
would do it, because the slaves thereby looked better and did more work.
While I was thus employed by my master I was often a witness to cruelties
of every kind, which were exercised on my unhappy fellow slaves. I used
frequently to have different cargoes of new negroes in my care for sale; and
it was almost a constant practice with our clerks, and other whites, to
commit violent depredations on the chastity of the female slaves; and these
I was, though with reluctance, obliged to submit to at all times, being
unable to help them. When we have had some of these slaves on board my
master's vessels to carry them to other islands, or to America, I have known
our mates to commit these acts most shamefully, to the disgrace, not of
Christians only, but of men. I have even known them gratify their brutal
passion with females not ten years old; and these abominations some of
them practised to such scandalous excess, that one of our captains
discharged the mate and others on that account. And yet in Montserrat I
have seen a negro man staked to the ground, and cut most shockingly, and
then his ears cut off bit by bit, because he had been connected with a white
woman who was a common prostitute: as if it were no crime in the whites
to rob an innocent African girl of her virtue; but most heinous in a black
man only to gratify a passion of nature, where the temptation was offered
by one of a different colour, though the most abandoned woman of her
species. Another negro man was half hanged, and then burnt, for attempting
to poison a cruel overseer. Thus by repeated cruelties are the wretched first
urged to despair, and then murdered, because they still retain so much of
human nature about them as to wish to put an end to their misery, and
retaliate on their tyrants! These overseers are indeed for the most part
persons of the worst character of any denomination of men in the West
Indies. Unfortunately, many humane gentlemen, by not residing on their
estates, are obliged to leave the management of them in the hands of these
human butchers, who cut and mangle the slaves in a shocking manner on
the most trifling occasions, and altogether treat them in every respect like
brutes. They pay no regard to the situation of pregnant women, nor the least
attention to the lodging of the field negroes. Their huts, which ought to be
well covered, and the place dry where they take their little repose, are often
open sheds, built in damp places; so that, when the poor creatures return

tired from the toils of the field, they contract many disorders, from being
exposed to the damp air in this uncomfortable state, while they are heated,
and their pores are open. This neglect certainly conspires with many others
to cause a decrease in the births as well as in the lives of the grown negroes.
I can quote many instances of gentlemen who reside on their estates in the
West Indies, and then the scene is quite changed; the negroes are treated
with lenity and proper care, by which their lives are prolonged, and their
masters are profited. To the honour of humanity, I knew several gentlemen
who managed their estates in this manner; and they found that benevolence
was their true interest. And, among many I could mention in several of the
islands, I knew one in Montserrat[R] whose slaves looked remarkably well,
and never needed any fresh supplies of negroes; and there are many other
estates, especially in Barbadoes, which, from such judicious treatment, need
no fresh stock of negroes at any time. I have the honour of knowing a most
worthy and humane gentleman, who is a native of Barbadoes, and has
estates there[S]. This gentleman has written a treatise on the usage of his
own slaves. He allows them two hours for refreshment at mid-day; and
many other indulgencies and comforts, particularly in their lying; and,
besides this, he raises more provisions on his estate than they can destroy;
so that by these attentions he saves the lives of his negroes, and keeps them
healthy, and as happy as the condition of slavery can admit. I myself, as
shall appear in the sequel, managed an estate, where, by those attentions,
the negroes were uncommonly cheerful and healthy, and did more work by
half than by the common mode of treatment they usually do. For want,
therefore, of such care and attention to the poor negroes, and otherwise
oppressed as they are, it is no wonder that the decrease should require
20,000 new negroes annually to fill up the vacant places of the dead.
Even in Barbadoes, notwithstanding those humane exceptions which I have
mentioned, and others I am acquainted with, which justly make it quoted as
a place where slaves meet with the best treatment, and need fewest recruits
of any in the West Indies, yet this island requires 1000 negroes annually to
keep up the original stock, which is only 80,000. So that the whole term of
a negro's life may be said to be there but sixteen years![T] And yet the
climate here is in every respect the same as that from which they are taken,
except in being more wholesome. Do the British colonies decrease in this

manner? And yet what a prodigious difference is there between an English
and West India climate?
While I was in Montserrat I knew a negro man, named Emanuel Sankey,
who endeavoured to escape from his miserable bondage, by concealing
himself on board of a London ship: but fate did not favour the poor
oppressed man; for, being discovered when the vessel was under sail, he
was delivered up again to his master. This Christian master immediately
pinned the wretch down to the ground at each wrist and ancle, and then took
some sticks of sealing wax, and lighted them, and droped it all over his
back. There was another master who was noted for cruelty; and I believe he
had not a slave but what had been cut, and had pieces fairly taken out of the
flesh: and, after they had been punished thus, he used to make them get into
a long wooden box or case he had for that purpose, in which he shut them
up during pleasure. It was just about the height and breadth of a man; and
the poor wretches had no room, when in the case, to move.
It was very common in several of the islands, particularly in St. Kitt's, for
the slaves to be branded with the initial letters of their master's name; and a
load of heavy iron hooks hung about their necks. Indeed on the most trifling
occasions they were loaded with chains; and often instruments of torture
were added. The iron muzzle, thumb-screws, &c. are so well known, as not
to need a description, and were sometimes applied for the slightest faults. I
have seen a negro beaten till some of his bones were broken, for even
letting a pot boil over. Is it surprising that usage like this should drive the
poor creatures to despair, and make them seek a refuge in death from those
evils which render their lives intolerable—while,

"With shudd'ring horror pale, and eyes aghast,
They view their lamentable lot, and find
No rest!"

This they frequently do. A negro-man on board a vessel of my master, while
I belonged to her, having been put in irons for some trifling misdemeanor,
and kept in that state for some days, being weary of life, took an
opportunity of jumping overboard into the sea; however, he was picked up
without being drowned. Another, whose life was also a burden to him,
resolved to starve himself to death, and refused to eat any victuals; this

procured him a severe flogging: and he also, on the first occasion which
offered, jumped overboard at Charles Town, but was saved.
Nor is there any greater regard shewn to the little property than there is to
the persons and lives of the negroes. I have already related an instance or
two of particular oppression out of many which I have witnessed; but the
following is frequent in all the islands. The wretched field-slaves, after
toiling all the day for an unfeeling owner, who gives them but little victuals,
steal sometimes a few moments from rest or refreshment to gather some
small portion of grass, according as their time will admit. This they
commonly tie up in a parcel; (either a bit, worth six pence; or half a bit's-
worth) and bring it to town, or to the market, to sell. Nothing is more
common than for the white people on this occasion to take the grass from
them without paying for it; and not only so, but too often also, to my
knowledge, our clerks, and many others, at the same time have committed
acts of violence on the poor, wretched, and helpless females; whom I have
seen for hours stand crying to no purpose, and get no redress or pay of any
kind. Is not this one common and crying sin enough to bring down God's
judgment on the islands? He tells us the oppressor and the oppressed are
both in his hands; and if these are not the poor, the broken-hearted, the
blind, the captive, the bruised, which our Saviour speaks of, who are they?
One of these depredators once, in St. Eustatia, came on board of our vessel,
and bought some fowls and pigs of me; and a whole day after his departure
with the things he returned again and wanted his money back: I refused to
give it; and, not seeing my captain on board, he began the common pranks
with me; and swore he would even break open my chest and take my
money. I therefore expected, as my captain was absent, that he would be as
good as his word: and he was just proceeding to strike me, when fortunately
a British seaman on board, whose heart had not been debauched by a West
India climate, interposed and prevented him. But had the cruel man struck
me I certainly should have defended myself at the hazard of my life; for
what is life to a man thus oppressed? He went away, however, swearing;
and threatened that whenever he caught me on shore he would shoot me,
and pay for me afterwards.
The small account in which the life of a negro is held in the West Indies is
so universally known, that it might seem impertinent to quote the following
extract, if some people had not been hardy enough of late to assert that

negroes are on the same footing in that respect as Europeans. By the 329th
Act, page 125, of the Assembly of Barbadoes, it is enacted 'That if any
negro, or other slave, under punishment by his master, or his order, for
running away, or any other crime or misdemeanor towards his said master,
unfortunately shall suffer in life or member, no person whatsoever shall be
liable to a fine; but if any man shall out of wantonness, or only of bloody-
mindedness, or cruel intention, wilfully kill a negro, or other slave, of his
own, he shall pay into the public treasury fifteen pounds sterling.' And it is
the same in most, if not all, of the West India islands. Is not this one of the
many acts of the islands which call loudly for redress? And do not the
assembly which enacted it deserve the appellation of savages and brutes
rather than of Christians and men? It is an act at once unmerciful, unjust,
and unwise; which for cruelty would disgrace an assembly of those who are
called barbarians; and for its injustice and insanity would shock the
morality and common sense of a Samaide or a Hottentot.
Shocking as this and many more acts of the bloody West India code at first
view appear, how is the iniquity of it heightened when we consider to
whom it may be extended! Mr. James Tobin, a zealous labourer in the
vineyard of slavery, gives an account of a French planter of his
acquaintance, in the island of Martinico, who shewed him many mulattoes
working in the fields like beasts of burden; and he told Mr. Tobin these
were all the produce of his own loins! And I myself have known similar
instances. Pray, reader, are these sons and daughters of the French planter
less his children by being begotten on a black woman? And what must be
the virtue of those legislators, and the feelings of those fathers, who
estimate the lives of their sons, however begotten, at no more than fifteen
pounds; though they should be murdered, as the act says, out of wantonness
and bloody-mindedness! But is not the slave trade entirely a war with the
heart of man? And surely that which is begun by breaking down the barriers
of virtue involves in its continuance destruction to every principle, and
buries all sentiments in ruin!
I have often seen slaves, particularly those who were meagre, in different
islands, put into scales and weighed; and then sold from three pence to six
pence or nine pence a pound. My master, however, whose humanity was
shocked at this mode, used to sell such by the lump. And at or after a sale it
was not uncommon to see negroes taken from their wives, wives taken from

their husbands, and children from their parents, and sent off to other islands,
and wherever else their merciless lords chose; and probably never more
during life to see each other! Oftentimes my heart has bled at these partings;
when the friends of the departed have been at the water side, and, with sighs
and tears, have kept their eyes fixed on the vessel till it went out of sight.
A poor Creole negro I knew well, who, after having been often thus
transported from island to island, at last resided in Montserrat. This man
used to tell me many melancholy tales of himself. Generally, after he had
done working for his master, he used to employ his few leisure moments to
go a fishing. When he had caught any fish, his master would frequently take
them from him without paying him; and at other times some other white
people would serve him in the same manner. One day he said to me, very
movingly, 'Sometimes when a white man take away my fish I go to my
maser, and he get me my right; and when my maser by strength take away
my fishes, what me must do? I can't go to any body to be righted; then' said
the poor man, looking up above 'I must look up to God Mighty in the top
for right.' This artless tale moved me much, and I could not help feeling the
just cause Moses had in redressing his brother against the Egyptian. I
exhorted the man to look up still to the God on the top, since there was no
redress below. Though I little thought then that I myself should more than
once experience such imposition, and read the same exhortation hereafter,
in my own transactions in the islands; and that even this poor man and I
should some time after suffer together in the same manner, as shall be
related hereafter.
Nor was such usage as this confined to particular places or individuals; for,
in all the different islands in which I have been (and I have visited no less
than fifteen) the treatment of the slaves was nearly the same; so nearly
indeed, that the history of an island, or even a plantation, with a few such
exceptions as I have mentioned, might serve for a history of the whole.
Such a tendency has the slave-trade to debauch men's minds, and harden
them to every feeling of humanity! For I will not suppose that the dealers in
slaves are born worse than other men—No; it is the fatality of this mistaken
avarice, that it corrupts the milk of human kindness and turns it into gall.
And, had the pursuits of those men been different, they might have been as
generous, as tender-hearted and just, as they are unfeeling, rapacious and
cruel. Surely this traffic cannot be good, which spreads like a pestilence,

and taints what it touches! which violates that first natural right of mankind,
equality and independency, and gives one man a dominion over his fellows
which God could never intend! For it raises the owner to a state as far above
man as it depresses the slave below it; and, with all the presumption of
human pride, sets a distinction between them, immeasurable in extent, and
endless in duration! Yet how mistaken is the avarice even of the planters?
Are slaves more useful by being thus humbled to the condition of brutes,
than they would be if suffered to enjoy the privileges of men? The freedom
which diffuses health and prosperity throughout Britain answers you—No.
When you make men slaves you deprive them of half their virtue, you set
them in your own conduct an example of fraud, rapine, and cruelty, and
compel them to live with you in a state of war; and yet you complain that
they are not honest or faithful! You stupify them with stripes, and think it
necessary to keep them in a state of ignorance; and yet you assert that they
are incapable of learning; that their minds are such a barren soil or moor,
that culture would be lost on them; and that they come from a climate,
where nature, though prodigal of her bounties in a degree unknown to
yourselves, has left man alone scant and unfinished, and incapable of
enjoying the treasures she has poured out for him!—An assertion at once
impious and absurd. Why do you use those instruments of torture? Are they
fit to be applied by one rational being to another? And are ye not struck
with shame and mortification, to see the partakers of your nature reduced so
low? But, above all, are there no dangers attending this mode of treatment?
Are you not hourly in dread of an insurrection? Nor would it be surprising:
for when

"—No peace is given
To us enslav'd, but custody severe;
And stripes and arbitrary punishment
Inflicted—What peace can we return?
But to our power, hostility and hate;
Untam'd reluctance, and revenge, though slow,
Yet ever plotting how the conqueror least
May reap his conquest, and may least rejoice
In doing what we most in suffering feel."

But by changing your conduct, and treating your slaves as men, every cause
of fear would be banished. They would be faithful, honest, intelligent and
vigorous; and peace, prosperity, and happiness, would attend you.

FOOTNOTES:
[O] Thus was I sacrificed to the envy and resentment of this woman for knowing
that the lady whom she had succeeded in my master's good graces designed to
take me into her service; which, had I once got on shore, she would not have
been able to prevent. She felt her pride alarmed at the superiority of her rival in
being attended by a black servant: it was not less to prevent this than to be
revenged on me, that she caused the captain to treat me thus cruelly.
[P] "The Dying Negro," a poem originally published in 1773. Perhaps it may not
be deemed impertinent here to add, that this elegant and pathetic little poem was
occasioned, as appears by the advertisement prefixed to it, by the following
incident. "A black, who, a few days before had ran away from his master, and
got himself christened, with intent to marry a white woman his fellow-servant,
being taken and sent on board a ship in the Thames, took an opportunity of
shooting himself through the head."
[Q] These pisterines are of the value of a shilling.
[R] Mr. Dubury, and many others, Montserrat.
[S] Sir Philip Gibbes, Baronet, Barbadoes.
[T] Benezet's Account of Guinea, p. 16.

CHAP. VI.
Some account of Brimstone-Hill in Montserrat—Favourable
change in the author's situation—He commences merchant with
three pence—His various success in dealing in the different
islands, and America, and the impositions he meets with in his
transactions with Europeans—A curious imposition on human
nature—Danger of the surfs in the West Indies—Remarkable
instance of kidnapping a free mulatto—The author is nearly
murdered by Doctor Perkins in Savannah.
In the preceding chapter I have set before the reader a few of those many
instances of oppression, extortion, and cruelty, which I have been a witness
to in the West Indies: but, were I to enumerate them all, the catalogue would
be tedious and disgusting. The punishments of the slaves on every trifling
occasion are so frequent, and so well known, together with the different
instruments with which they are tortured, that it cannot any longer afford
novelty to recite them; and they are too shocking to yield delight either to
the writer or the reader. I shall therefore hereafter only mention such as
incidentally befel myself in the course of my adventures.
In the variety of departments in which I was employed by my master, I had
an opportunity of seeing many curious scenes in different islands; but,
above all, I was struck with a celebrated curiosity called Brimstone-Hill,
which is a high and steep mountain, some few miles from the town of
Plymouth in Montserrat. I had often heard of some wonders that were to be
seen on this hill, and I went once with some white and black people to visit
it. When we arrived at the top, I saw under different cliffs great flakes of
brimstone, occasioned by the steams of various little ponds, which were
then boiling naturally in the earth. Some of these ponds were as white as
milk, some quite blue, and many others of different colours. I had taken
some potatoes with me, and I put them into different ponds, and in a few
minutes they were well boiled. I tasted some of them, but they were very
sulphurous; and the silver shoe buckles, and all the other things of that
metal we had among us, were, in a little time, turned as black as lead.

Some time in the year 1763 kind Providence seemed to appear rather more
favourable to me. One of my master's vessels, a Bermudas sloop, about
sixty tons, was commanded by one Captain Thomas Farmer, an
Englishman, a very alert and active man, who gained my master a great deal
of money by his good management in carrying passengers from one island
to another; but very often his sailors used to get drunk and run away from
the vessel, which hindered him in his business very much. This man had
taken a liking to me; and many different times begged of my master to let
me go a trip with him as a sailor; but he would tell him he could not spare
me, though the vessel sometimes could not go for want of hands, for sailors
were generally very scarce in the island. However, at last, from necessity or
force, my master was prevailed on, though very reluctantly, to let me go
with this captain; but he gave great charge to him to take care that I did not
run away, for if I did he would make him pay for me. This being the case,
the captain had for some time a sharp eye upon me whenever the vessel
anchored; and as soon as she returned I was sent for on shore again. Thus
was I slaving as it were for life, sometimes at one thing, and sometimes at
another; so that the captain and I were nearly the most useful men in my
master's employment. I also became so useful to the captain on shipboard,
that many times, when he used to ask for me to go with him, though it
should be but for twenty-four hours, to some of the islands near us, my
master would answer he could not spare me, at which the captain would
swear, and would not go the trip; and tell my master I was better to him on
board than any three white men he had; for they used to behave ill in many
respects, particularly in getting drunk; and then they frequently got the boat
stove, so as to hinder the vessel from coming back as soon as she might
have done. This my master knew very well; and at last, by the captain's
constant entreaties, after I had been several times with him, one day, to my
great joy, my master told me the captain would not let him rest, and asked
me whether I would go aboard as a sailor, or stay on shore and mind the
stores, for he could not bear any longer to be plagued in this manner. I was
very happy at this proposal, for I immediately thought I might in time stand
some chance by being on board to get a little money, or possibly make my
escape if I should be used ill: I also expected to get better food, and in
greater abundance; for I had felt much hunger oftentimes, though my
master treated his slaves, as I have observed, uncommonly well. I therefore,
without hesitation, answered him, that I would go and be a sailor if he

pleased. Accordingly I was ordered on board directly. Nevertheless,
between the vessel and the shore, when she was in port, I had little or no
rest, as my master always wished to have me along with him. Indeed he was
a very pleasant gentleman, and but for my expectations on shipboard I
should not have thought of leaving him. But the captain liked me also very
much, and I was entirely his right-hand man. I did all I could to deserve his
favour, and in return I received better treatment from him than any other I
believe ever met with in the West Indies in my situation.
After I had been sailing for some time with this captain, at length I
endeavoured to try my luck and commence merchant. I had but a very small
capital to begin with; for one single half bit, which is equal to three pence in
England, made up my whole stock. However I trusted to the Lord to be with
me; and at one of our trips to St. Eustatia, a Dutch island, I bought a glass
tumbler with my half bit, and when I came to Montserrat I sold it for a bit,
or sixpence. Luckily we made several successive trips to St. Eustatia (which
was a general mart for the West Indies, about twenty leagues from
Montserrat); and in our next, finding my tumbler so profitable, with this one
bit I bought two tumblers more; and when I came back I sold them for two
bits, equal to a shilling sterling. When we went again I bought with these
two bits four more of these glasses, which I sold for four bits on our return
to Montserrat; and in our next voyage to St. Eustatia I bought two glasses
with one bit, and with the other three I bought a jug of Geneva, nearly about
three pints in measure. When we came to Montserrat I sold the gin for eight
bits, and the tumblers for two, so that my capital now amounted in all to a
dollar, well husbanded and acquired in the space of a month or six weeks,
when I blessed the Lord that I was so rich. As we sailed to different islands,
I laid this money out in various things occasionally, and it used to turn out
to very good account, especially when we went to Guadaloupe, Grenada,
and the rest of the French islands. Thus was I going all about the islands
upwards of four years, and ever trading as I went, during which I
experienced many instances of ill usage, and have seen many injuries done
to other negroes in our dealings with Europeans: and, amidst our
recreations, when we have been dancing and merry-making, they, without
cause, have molested and insulted us. Indeed I was more than once obliged
to look up to God on high, as I had advised the poor fisherman some time
before. And I had not been long trading for myself in the manner I have

related above, when I experienced the like trial in company with him as
follows: This man being used to the water, was upon an emergency put on
board of us by his master to work as another hand, on a voyage to Santa
Cruz; and at our sailing he had brought his little all for a venture, which
consisted of six bits' worth of limes and oranges in a bag; I had also my
whole stock, which was about twelve bits' worth of the same kind of goods,
separate in two bags; for we had heard these fruits sold well in that island.
When we came there, in some little convenient time he and I went ashore
with our fruits to sell them; but we had scarcely landed when we were met
by two white men, who presently took our three bags from us. We could not
at first guess what they meant to do; and for some time we thought they
were jesting with us; but they too soon let us know otherwise, for they took
our ventures immediately to a house hard by, and adjoining the fort, while
we followed all the way begging of them to give us our fruits, but in vain.
They not only refused to return them, but swore at us, and threatened if we
did not immediately depart they would flog us well. We told them these
three bags were all we were worth in the world, and that we brought them
with us to sell when we came from Montserrat, and shewed them the vessel.
But this was rather against us, as they now saw we were strangers as well as
slaves. They still therefore swore, and desired us to be gone, and even took
sticks to beat us; while we, seeing they meant what they said, went off in
the greatest confusion and despair. Thus, in the very minute of gaining more
by three times than I ever did by any venture in my life before, was I
deprived of every farthing I was worth. An insupportable misfortune! but
how to help ourselves we knew not. In our consternation we went to the
commanding officer of the fort and told him how we had been served by
some of his people; but we obtained not the least redress: he answered our
complaints only by a volley of imprecations against us, and immediately
took a horse-whip, in order to chastise us, so that we were obliged to turn
out much faster than we came in. I now, in the agony of distress and
indignation, wished that the ire of God in his forked lightning might transfix
these cruel oppressors among the dead. Still however we persevered; went
back again to the house, and begged and besought them again and again for
our fruits, till at last some other people that were in the house asked if we
would be contented if they kept one bag and gave us the other two. We,
seeing no remedy whatever, consented to this; and they, observing one bag
to have both kinds of fruit in it, which belonged to my companion, kept

that; and the other two, which were mine, they gave us back. As soon as I
got them, I ran as fast as I could, and got the first negro man I could to help
me off; my companion, however, stayed a little longer to plead; he told
them the bag they had was his, and likewise all that he was worth in the
world; but this was of no avail, and he was obliged to return without it. The
poor old man, wringing his hands, cried bitterly for his loss; and, indeed, he
then did look up to God on high, which so moved me with pity for him, that
I gave him nearly one third of my fruits. We then proceeded to the markets
to sell them; and Providence was more favourable to us than we could have
expected, for we sold our fruits uncommonly well; I got for mine about
thirty-seven bits. Such a surprising reverse of fortune in so short a space of
time seemed like a dream to me, and proved no small encouragement for
me to trust the Lord in any situation. My captain afterwards frequently used
to take my part, and get me my right, when I have been plundered or used
ill by these tender Christian depredators; among whom I have shuddered to
observe the unceasing blasphemous execrations which are wantonly thrown
out by persons of all ages and conditions, not only without occasion, but
even as if they were indulgences and pleasure.
At one of our trips to St. Kitt's I had eleven bits of my own; and my friendly
captain lent me five bits more, with which I bought a Bible. I was very glad
to get this book, which I scarcely could meet with any where. I think there
was none sold in Montserrat; and, much to my grief, from being forced out
of the Ætna in the manner I have related, my Bible, and the Guide to the
Indians, the two books I loved above all others, were left behind.
While I was in this place, St. Kitt's, a very curious imposition on human
nature took place:—A white man wanted to marry in the church a free black
woman that had land and slaves in Montserrat: but the clergyman told him
it was against the law of the place to marry a white and a black in the
church. The man then asked to be married on the water, to which the parson
consented, and the two lovers went in one boat, and the parson and clerk in
another, and thus the ceremony was performed. After this the loving pair
came on board our vessel, and my captain treated them extremely well, and
brought them safe to Montserrat.
The reader cannot but judge of the irksomeness of this situation to a mind
like mine, in being daily exposed to new hardships and impositions, after

having seen many better days, and having been as it were in a state of
freedom and plenty; added to which, every part of the world I had hitherto
been in seemed to me a paradise in comparison of the West Indies. My mind
was therefore hourly replete with inventions and thoughts of being freed,
and, if possible, by honest and honourable means; for I always remembered
the old adage; and I trust it has ever been my ruling principle, that honesty
is the best policy; and likewise that other golden precept—to do unto all
men as I would they should do unto me. However, as I was from early years
a predestinarian, I thought whatever fate had determined must ever come to
pass; and therefore, if ever it were my lot to be freed nothing could prevent
me, although I should at present see no means or hope to obtain my
freedom; on the other hand, if it were my fate not to be freed I never should
be so, and all my endeavours for that purpose would be fruitless. In the
midst of these thoughts I therefore looked up with prayers anxiously to God
for my liberty; and at the same time I used every honest means, and
endeavoured all that was possible on my part to obtain it. In process of time
I became master of a few pounds, and in a fair way of making more, which
my friendly captain knew very well; this occasioned him sometimes to take
liberties with me: but whenever he treated me waspishly I used plainly to
tell him my mind, and that I would die before I would be imposed on as
other negroes were, and that to me life had lost its relish when liberty was
gone. This I said although I foresaw my then well-being or future hopes of
freedom (humanly speaking) depended on this man. However, as he could
not bear the thoughts of my not sailing with him, he always became mild on
my threats. I therefore continued with him; and, from my great attention to
his orders and his business, I gained him credit, and through his kindness to
me I at last procured my liberty. While I thus went on, filled with the
thoughts of freedom, and resisting oppression as well as I was able, my life
hung daily in suspense, particularly in the surfs I have formerly mentioned,
as I could not swim. These are extremely violent throughout the West
Indies, and I was ever exposed to their howling rage and devouring fury in
all the islands. I have seen them strike and toss a boat right up an end, and
maim several on board. Once in the Grenada islands, when I and about
eight others were pulling a large boat with two puncheons of water in it, a
surf struck us, and drove the boat and all in it about half a stone's throw,
among some trees, and above the high water mark. We were obliged to get
all the assistance we could from the nearest estate to mend the boat, and

launch it into the water again. At Montserrat one night, in pressing hard to
get off the shore on board, the punt was overset with us four times; the first
time I was very near being drowned; however the jacket I had on kept me
up above water a little space of time, while I called on a man near me who
was a good swimmer, and told him I could not swim; he then made haste to
me, and, just as I was sinking, he caught hold of me, and brought me to
sounding, and then he went and brought the punt also. As soon as we had
turned the water out of her, lest we should be used ill for being absent, we
attempted again three times more, and as often the horrid surfs served us as
at first; but at last, the fifth time we attempted, we gained our point, at the
imminent hazard of our lives. One day also, at Old Road in Montserrat, our
captain, and three men besides myself, were going in a large canoe in quest
of rum and sugar, when a single surf tossed the canoe an amazing distance
from the water, and some of us even a stone's throw from each other: most
of us were very much bruised; so that I and many more often said, and
really thought, that there was not such another place under the heavens as
this. I longed therefore much to leave it, and daily wished to see my
master's promise performed of going to Philadelphia. While we lay in this
place a very cruel thing happened on board of our sloop which filled me
with horror; though I found afterwards such practices were frequent. There
was a very clever and decent free young mulatto-man who sailed a long
time with us: he had a free woman for his wife, by whom he had a child;
and she was then living on shore, and all very happy. Our captain and mate,
and other people on board, and several elsewhere, even the natives of
Bermudas, all knew this young man from a child that he was always free,
and no one had ever claimed him as their property: however, as might too
often overcomes right in these parts, it happened that a Bermudas captain,
whose vessel lay there for a few days in the road, came on board of us, and
seeing the mulatto-man, whose name was Joseph Clipson, he told him he
was not free, and that he had orders from his master to bring him to
Bermudas. The poor man could not believe the captain to be in earnest; but
he was very soon undeceived, his men laying violent hands on him: and
although he shewed a certificate of his being born free in St. Kitt's, and
most people on board knew that he served his time to boat building, and
always passed for a free man, yet he was taken forcibly out of our vessel.
He then asked to be carried ashore before the secretary or magistrates, and
these infernal invaders of human rights promised him he should; but,

instead of that, they carried him on board of the other vessel: and the next
day, without giving the poor man any hearing on shore, or suffering him
even to see his wife or child, he was carried away, and probably doomed
never more in this world to see them again. Nor was this the only instance
of this kind of barbarity I was a witness to. I have since often seen in
Jamaica and other islands free men, whom I have known in America, thus
villainously trepanned and held in bondage. I have heard of two similar
practices even in Philadelphia: and were it not for the benevolence of the
quakers in that city many of the sable race, who now breathe the air of
liberty, would, I believe, be groaning indeed under some planter's chains.
These things opened my mind to a new scene of horror to which I had been
before a stranger. Hitherto I had thought only slavery dreadful; but the state
of a free negro appeared to me now equally so at least, and in some respects
even worse, for they live in constant alarm for their liberty; and even this is
but nominal, for they are universally insulted and plundered without the
possibility of redress; for such is the equity of the West Indian laws, that no
free negro's evidence will be admitted in their courts of justice. In this
situation is it surprising that slaves, when mildly treated, should prefer even
the misery of slavery to such a mockery of freedom? I was now completely
disgusted with the West Indies, and thought I never should be entirely free
until I had left them.

"With thoughts like these my anxious boding mind
Recall'd those pleasing scenes I left behind;
Scenes where fair Liberty in bright array
Makes darkness bright, and e'en illumines day;
Where nor complexion, wealth, or station, can
Protect the wretch who makes a slave of man."

I determined to make every exertion to obtain my freedom, and to return to
Old England. For this purpose I thought a knowledge of navigation might
be of use to me; for, though I did not intend to run away unless I should be
ill used, yet, in such a case, if I understood navigation, I might attempt my
escape in our sloop, which was one of the swiftest sailing vessels in the
West Indies, and I could be at no loss for hands to join me: and if I should
make this attempt, I had intended to have gone for England; but this, as I
said, was only to be in the event of my meeting with any ill usage. I

therefore employed the mate of our vessel to teach me navigation, for which
I agreed to give him twenty-four dollars, and actually paid him part of the
money down; though when the captain, some time after, came to know that
the mate was to have such a sum for teaching me, he rebuked him, and said
it was a shame for him to take any money from me. However, my progress
in this useful art was much retarded by the constancy of our work. Had I
wished to run away I did not want opportunities, which frequently
presented themselves; and particularly at one time, soon after this. When we
were at the island of Gaurdeloupe there was a large fleet of merchantmen
bound for Old France; and, seamen then being very scarce, they gave from
fifteen to twenty pounds a man for the run. Our mate, and all the white
sailors, left our vessel on this account, and went on board of the French
ships. They would have had me also to go with them, for they regarded me;
and they swore to protect me, if I would go: and, as the fleet was to sail the
next day, I really believe I could have got safe to Europe at that time.
However, as my master was kind, I would not attempt to leave him; and,
remembering the old maxim, that 'honesty is the best policy,' I suffered
them to go without me. Indeed my captain was much afraid of my leaving
him and the vessel at that time, as I had so fair an opportunity: but, I thank
God, this fidelity of mine turned out much to my advantage hereafter, when
I did not in the least think of it; and made me so much in favour with the
captain, that he used now and then to teach me some parts of navigation
himself: but some of our passengers, and others, seeing this, found much
fault with him for it, saying it was a very dangerous thing to let a negro
know navigation; thus I was hindered again in my pursuits. About the latter
end of the year 1764 my master bought a larger sloop, called the
Providence, about seventy or eighty tons, of which my captain had the
command. I went with him into this vessel, and we took a load of new
slaves for Georgia and Charles Town. My master now left me entirely to the
captain, though he still wished for me to be with him; but I, who always
much wished to lose sight of the West Indies, was not a little rejoiced at the
thoughts of seeing any other country. Therefore, relying on the goodness of
my captain, I got ready all the little venture I could; and, when the vessel
was ready, we sailed, to my great joy. When we got to our destined places,
Georgia and Charles Town, I expected I should have an opportunity of
selling my little property to advantage: but here, particularly in Charles
Town, I met with buyers, white men, who imposed on me as in other places.

Notwithstanding, I was resolved to have fortitude; thinking no lot or trial is
too hard when kind Heaven is the rewarder. We soon got loaded again, and
returned to Montserrat; and there, amongst the rest of the islands, I sold my
goods well; and in this manner I continued trading during the year 1764;
meeting with various scenes of imposition, as usual. After this, my master
fitted out his vessel for Philadelphia, in the year 1765; and during the time
we were loading her, and getting ready for the voyage, I worked with
redoubled alacrity, from the hope of getting money enough by these
voyages to buy my freedom in time, if it should please God; and also to see
the town of Philadelphia, which I had heard a great deal about for some
years past; besides which, I had always longed to prove my master's
promise the first day I came to him. In the midst of these elevated ideas, and
while I was about getting my little merchandize in readiness, one Sunday
my master sent for me to his house. When I came there I found him and the
captain together; and, on my going in, I was struck with astonishment at his
telling me he heard that I meant to run away from him when I got to
Philadelphia: 'And therefore,' said he, 'I must sell you again: you cost me a
great deal of money, no less than forty pounds sterling; and it will not do to
lose so much. You are a valuable fellow,' continued he; 'and I can get any
day for you one hundred guineas, from many gentlemen in this island.' And
then he told me of Captain Doran's brother-in-law, a severe master, who
ever wanted to buy me to make me his overseer. My captain also said he
could get much more than a hundred guineas for me in Carolina. This I
knew to be a fact; for the gentleman that wanted to buy me came off several
times on board of us, and spoke to me to live with him, and said he would
use me well. When I asked what work he would put me to he said, as I was
a sailor, he would make me a captain of one of his rice vessels. But I
refused: and fearing, at the same time, by a sudden turn I saw in the
captain's temper, he might mean to sell me, I told the gentleman I would not
live with him on any condition, and that I certainly would run away with his
vessel: but he said he did not fear that, as he would catch me again; and
then he told me how cruelly he would serve me if I should do so. My
captain, however, gave him to understand that I knew something of
navigation: so he thought better of it; and, to my great joy, he went away. I
now told my master I did not say I would run away in Philadelphia; neither
did I mean it, as he did not use me ill, nor yet the captain: for if they did I
certainly would have made some attempts before now; but as I thought that

if it were God's will I ever should be freed it would be so, and, on the
contrary, if it was not his will it would not happen; so I hoped, if ever I were
freed, whilst I was used well, it should be by honest means; but, as I could
not help myself, he must do as he pleased; I could only hope and trust to the
God of Heaven; and at that instant my mind was big with inventions and
full of schemes to escape. I then appealed to the captain whether he ever
saw any sign of my making the least attempt to run away; and asked him if
I did not always come on board according to the time for which he gave me
liberty; and, more particularly, when all our men left us at Gaurdeloupe and
went on board of the French fleet, and advised me to go with them, whether
I might not, and that he could not have got me again. To my no small
surprise, and very great joy, the captain confirmed every syllable that I had
said: and even more; for he said he had tried different times to see if I
would make any attempt of this kind, both at St. Eustatia and in America,
and he never found that I made the smallest; but, on the contrary, I always
came on board according to his orders; and he did really believe, if I ever
meant to run away, that, as I could never have had a better opportunity, I
would have done it the night the mate and all the people left our vessel at
Gaurdeloupe. The captain then informed my master, who had been thus
imposed on by our mate, though I did not know who was my enemy, the
reason the mate had for imposing this lie upon him; which was, because I
had acquainted the captain of the provisions the mate had given away or
taken out of the vessel. This speech of the captain was like life to the dead
to me, and instantly my soul glorified God; and still more so on hearing my
master immediately say that I was a sensible fellow, and he never did intend
to use me as a common slave; and that but for the entreaties of the captain,
and his character of me, he would not have let me go from the stores about
as I had done; that also, in so doing, he thought by carrying one little thing
or other to different places to sell I might make money. That he also
intended to encourage me in this by crediting me with half a puncheon of
rum and half a hogshead of sugar at a time; so that, from being careful, I
might have money enough, in some time, to purchase my freedom; and,
when that was the case, I might depend upon it he would let me have it for
forty pounds sterling money, which was only the same price he gave for me.
This sound gladdened my poor heart beyond measure; though indeed it was
no more than the very idea I had formed in my mind of my master long
before, and I immediately made him this reply: 'Sir, I always had that very

thought of you, indeed I had, and that made me so diligent in serving you.'
He then gave me a large piece of silver coin, such as I never had seen or had
before, and told me to get ready for the voyage, and he would credit me
with a tierce of sugar, and another of rum; he also said that he had two
amiable sisters in Philadelphia, from whom I might get some necessary
things. Upon this my noble captain desired me to go aboard; and, knowing
the African metal, he charged me not to say any thing of this matter to any
body; and he promised that the lying mate should not go with him any
more. This was a change indeed; in the same hour to feel the most exquisite
pain, and in the turn of a moment the fullest joy. It caused in me such
sensations as I was only able to express in my looks; my heart was so
overpowered with gratitude that I could have kissed both of their feet.
When I left the room I immediately went, or rather flew, to the vessel,
which being loaded, my master, as good as his word, trusted me with a
tierce of rum, and another of sugar, when we sailed, and arrived safe at the
elegant town of Philadelphia. I soon sold my goods here pretty well; and in
this charming place I found every thing plentiful and cheap.
While I was in this place a very extraordinary occurrence befell me. I had
been told one evening of a wise woman, a Mrs. Davis, who revealed secrets,
foretold events, &c. I put little faith in this story at first, as I could not
conceive that any mortal could foresee the future disposals of Providence,
nor did I believe in any other revelation than that of the Holy Scriptures;
however, I was greatly astonished at seeing this woman in a dream that
night, though a person I never before beheld in my life; this made such an
impression on me, that I could not get the idea the next day out of my mind,
and I then became as anxious to see her as I was before indifferent;
accordingly in the evening, after we left off working, I inquired where she
lived, and being directed to her, to my inexpressible surprise, beheld the
very woman in the very same dress she appeared to me to wear in the
vision. She immediately told me I had dreamed of her the preceding night;
related to me many things that had happened with a correctness that
astonished me; and finally told me I should not be long a slave: this was the
more agreeable news, as I believed it the more readily from her having so
faithfully related the past incidents of my life. She said I should be twice in
very great danger of my life within eighteen months, which, if I escaped, I
should afterwards go on well; so, giving me her blessing, we parted. After

staying here some time till our vessel was loaded, and I had bought in my
little traffic, we sailed from this agreeable spot for Montserrat, once more to
encounter the raging surfs.
We arrived safe at Montserrat, where we discharged our cargo; and soon
after that we took slaves on board for St. Eustatia, and from thence to
Georgia. I had always exerted myself and did double work, in order to make
our voyages as short as possible; and from thus over-working myself while
we were at Georgia I caught a fever and ague. I was very ill for eleven days
and near dying; eternity was now exceedingly impressed on my mind, and I
feared very much that awful event. I prayed the Lord therefore to spare me;
and I made a promise in my mind to God, that I would be good if ever I
should recover. At length, from having an eminent doctor to attend me, I
was restored again to health; and soon after we got the vessel loaded, and
set off for Montserrat. During the passage, as I was perfectly restored, and
had much business of the vessel to mind, all my endeavours to keep up my
integrity, and perform my promise to God, began to fail; and, in spite of all
I could do, as we drew nearer and nearer to the islands, my resolutions more
and more declined, as if the very air of that country or climate seemed fatal
to piety. When we were safe arrived at Montserrat, and I had got ashore, I
forgot my former resolutions.—Alas! how prone is the heart to leave that
God it wishes to love! and how strongly do the things of this world strike
the senses and captivate the soul!—After our vessel was discharged, we
soon got her ready, and took in, as usual, some of the poor oppressed
natives of Africa, and other negroes; we then set off again for Georgia and
Charlestown. We arrived at Georgia, and, having landed part of our cargo,
proceeded to Charlestown with the remainder. While we were there I saw
the town illuminated; the guns were fired, and bonfires and other
demonstrations of joy shewn, on account of the repeal of the stamp act.
Here I disposed of some goods on my own account; the white men buying
them with smooth promises and fair words, giving me however but very
indifferent payment. There was one gentleman particularly who bought a
puncheon of rum of me, which gave me a great deal of trouble; and,
although I used the interest of my friendly captain, I could not obtain any
thing for it; for, being a negro man, I could not oblige him to pay me. This
vexed me much, not knowing how to act; and I lost some time in seeking
after this Christian; and though, when the Sabbath came (which the negroes

usually make their holiday) I was much inclined to go to public worship, I
was obliged to hire some black men to help to pull a boat across the water
to God in quest of this gentleman. When I found him, after much entreaty,
both from myself and my worthy captain, he at last paid me in dollars; some
of them, however, were copper, and of consequence of no value; but he took
advantage of my being a negro man, and obliged me to put up with those or
none, although I objected to them. Immediately after, as I was trying to pass
them in the market, amongst other white men, I was abused for offering to
pass bad coin; and, though I shewed them the man I got them from, I was
within one minute of being tied up and flogged without either judge or jury;
however, by the help of a good pair of heels, I ran off, and so escaped the
bastinadoes I should have received. I got on board as fast as I could, but still
continued in fear of them until we sailed, which I thanked God we did not
long after; and I have never been amongst them since.
We soon came to Georgia, where we were to complete our lading; and here
worse fate than ever attended me: for one Sunday night, as I was with some
negroes in their master's yard in the town of Savannah, it happened that
their master, one Doctor Perkins, who was a very severe and cruel man,
came in drunk; and, not liking to see any strange negroes in his yard, he and
a ruffian of a white man he had in his service beset me in an instant, and
both of them struck me with the first weapons they could get hold of. I cried
out as long as I could for help and mercy; but, though I gave a good account
of myself, and he knew my captain, who lodged hard by him, it was to no
purpose. They beat and mangled me in a shameful manner, leaving me near
dead. I lost so much blood from the wounds I received, that I lay quite
motionless, and was so benumbed that I could not feel any thing for many
hours. Early in the morning they took me away to the jail. As I did not
return to the ship all night, my captain, not knowing where I was, and being
uneasy that I did not then make my appearance, he made inquiry after me;
and, having found where I was, immediately came to me. As soon as the
good man saw me so cut and mangled, he could not forbear weeping; he
soon got me out of jail to his lodgings, and immediately sent for the best
doctors in the place, who at first declared it as their opinion that I could not
recover. My captain on this went to all the lawyers in the town for their
advice, but they told him they could do nothing for me as I was a negro. He
then went to Doctor Perkins, the hero who had vanquished me, and

menaced him, swearing he would be revenged of him, and challenged him
to fight.—But cowardice is ever the companion of cruelty—and the Doctor
refused. However, by the skilfulness of one Doctor Brady of that place, I
began at last to amend; but, although I was so sore and bad with the wounds
I had all over me that I could not rest in any posture, yet I was in more pain
on account of the captain's uneasiness about me than I otherwise should
have been. The worthy man nursed and watched me all the hours of the
night; and I was, through his attention and that of the doctor, able to get out
of bed in about sixteen or eighteen days. All this time I was very much
wanted on board, as I used frequently to go up and down the river for rafts,
and other parts of our cargo, and stow them when the mate was sick or
absent. In about four weeks I was able to go on duty; and in a fortnight
after, having got in all our lading, our vessel set sail for Montserrat; and in
less than three weeks we arrived there safe towards the end of the year. This
ended my adventures in 1764; for I did not leave Montserrat again till the
beginning of the following year.

END OF THE FIRST VOLUME.

They ran the ship aground: and the fore part stuck fast, and
remained unmoveable, but the hinder part was broken with the
violence of the waves.
Acts xxvii. 41.

Howbeit, we must be cast upon a certain island;
Wherefore, sirs, be of good cheer: for I believe God, that it shall
be even as it was told me.
Acts xxvii. 26, 25.

Now a thing was secretly brought to me, and mine ear received
a little thereof.
In thoughts from the visions of the night, when deep sleep
falleth on men.
Job iv. 12, 13.

Lo, all these things worketh God oftentimes with man,
To bring back his soul from the pit, to be enlightened with the
light of the living.
Job xxxiii. 29, 30.

VOLUME II

CHAP. VII.
The author's disgust at the West Indies—Forms schemes to
obtain his freedom—Ludicrous disappointment he and his
Captain meet with in Georgia—At last, by several successful
voyages, he acquires a sum of money sufficient to purchase it—
Applies to his master, who accepts it, and grants his
manumission, to his great joy—He afterwards enters as a
freeman on board one of Mr. King's ships, and sails for Georgia
—Impositions on free negroes as usual—His venture of turkies—
Sails for Montserrat, and on his passage his friend, the Captain,
falls ill and dies.
Every day now brought me nearer my freedom, and I was impatient till we
proceeded again to sea, that I might have an opportunity of getting a sum
large enough to purchase it. I was not long ungratified; for, in the beginning
of the year 1766, my master bought another sloop, named the Nancy, the
largest I had ever seen. She was partly laden, and was to proceed to
Philadelphia; our Captain had his choice of three, and I was well pleased he
chose this, which was the largest; for, from his having a large vessel, I had
more room, and could carry a larger quantity of goods with me.
Accordingly, when we had delivered our old vessel, the Prudence, and
completed the lading of the Nancy, having made near three hundred per
cent, by four barrels of pork I brought from Charlestown, I laid in as large a
cargo as I could, trusting to God's providence to prosper my undertaking.
With these views I sailed for Philadelphia. On our passage, when we drew
near the land, I was for the first time surprised at the sight of some whales,
having never seen any such large sea monsters before; and as we sailed by
the land one morning I saw a puppy whale close by the vessel; it was about
the length of a wherry boat, and it followed us all the day till we got within
the Capes. We arrived safe and in good time at Philadelphia, and I sold my
goods there chiefly to the quakers. They always appeared to be a very
honest discreet sort of people, and never attempted to impose on me; I
therefore liked them, and ever after chose to deal with them in preference to
any others. One Sunday morning while I was here, as I was going to church,

I chanced to pass a meeting-house. The doors being open, and the house full
of people, it excited my curiosity to go in. When I entered the house, to my
great surprise, I saw a very tall woman standing in the midst of them,
speaking in an audible voice something which I could not understand.
Having never seen anything of this kind before, I stood and stared about me
for some time, wondering at this odd scene. As soon as it was over I took an
opportunity to make inquiry about the place and people, when I was
informed they were called Quakers. I particularly asked what that woman I
saw in the midst of them had said, but none of them were pleased to satisfy
me; so I quitted them, and soon after, as I was returning, I came to a church
crowded with people; the church-yard was full likewise, and a number of
people were even mounted on ladders, looking in at the windows. I thought
this a strange sight, as I had never seen churches, either in England or the
West Indies, crowded in this manner before. I therefore made bold to ask
some people the meaning of all this, and they told me the Rev. Mr. George
Whitfield was preaching. I had often heard of this gentleman, and had
wished to see and hear him; but I had never before had an opportunity. I
now therefore resolved to gratify myself with the sight, and I pressed in
amidst the multitude. When I got into the church I saw this pious man
exhorting the people with the greatest fervour and earnestness, and sweating
as much as I ever did while in slavery on Montserrat beach. I was very
much struck and impressed with this; I thought it strange I had never seen
divines exert themselves in this manner before, and I was no longer at a loss
to account for the thin congregations they preached to. When we had
discharged our cargo here, and were loaded again, we left this fruitful land
once more, and set sail for Montserrat. My traffic had hitherto succeeded so
well with me, that I thought, by selling my goods when we arrived at
Montserrat, I should have enough to purchase my freedom. But, as soon as
our vessel arrived there, my master came on board, and gave orders for us
to go to St. Eustatia, and discharge our cargo there, and from thence
proceed for Georgia. I was much disappointed at this; but thinking, as usual,
it was of no use to encounter with the decrees of fate, I submitted without
repining, and we went to St. Eustatia. After we had discharged our cargo
there we took in a live cargo, as we call a cargo of slaves. Here I sold my
goods tolerably well; but, not being able to lay out all my money in this
small island to as much advantage as in many other places, I laid out only
part, and the remainder I brought away with me neat. We sailed from hence

for Georgia, and I was glad when we got there, though I had not much
reason to like the place from my last adventure in Savannah; but I longed to
get back to Montserrat and procure my freedom, which I expected to be
able to purchase when I returned. As soon as we arrived here I waited on
my careful doctor, Mr. Brady, to whom I made the most grateful
acknowledgments in my power for his former kindness and attention during
my illness. While we were here an odd circumstance happened to the
Captain and me, which disappointed us both a good deal. A silversmith,
whom we had brought to this place some voyages before, agreed with the
Captain to return with us to the West Indies, and promised at the same time
to give the Captain a great deal of money, having pretended to take a liking
to him, and being, as we thought, very rich. But while we stayed to load our
vessel this man was taken ill in a house where he worked, and in a week's
time became very bad. The worse he grew the more he used to speak of
giving the Captain what he had promised him, so that he expected
something considerable from the death of this man, who had no wife or
child, and he attended him day and night. I used also to go with the Captain,
at his own desire, to attend him; especially when we saw there was no
appearance of his recovery: and, in order to recompense me for my trouble,
the Captain promised me ten pounds, when he should get the man's
property. I thought this would be of great service to me, although I had
nearly money enough to purchase my freedom, if I should get safe this
voyage to Montserrat. In this expectation I laid out above eight pounds of
my money for a suit of superfine clothes to dance with at my freedom,
which I hoped was then at hand. We still continued to attend this man, and
were with him even on the last day he lived, till very late at night, when we
went on board. After we were got to bed, about one or two o'clock in the
morning, the Captain was sent for, and informed the man was dead. On this
he came to my bed, and, waking me, informed me of it, and desired me to
get up and procure a light, and immediately go to him. I told him I was very
sleepy, and wished he would take somebody else with him; or else, as the
man was dead, and could want no farther attendance, to let all things remain
as they were till the next morning. 'No, no,' said he, 'we will have the
money to-night, I cannot wait till to-morrow; so let us go.' Accordingly I
got up and struck a light, and away we both went and saw the man as dead
as we could wish. The Captain said he would give him a grand burial, in
gratitude for the promised treasure; and desired that all the things belonging

to the deceased might be brought forth. Among others, there was a nest of
trunks of which he had kept the keys whilst the man was ill, and when they
were produced we opened them with no small eagerness and expectation;
and as there were a great number within one another, with much impatience
we took them one out of the other. At last, when we came to the smallest,
and had opened it, we saw it was full of papers, which we supposed to be
notes; at the sight of which our hearts leapt for joy; and that instant the
Captain, clapping his hands, cried out, 'Thank God, here it is.' But when we
took up the trunk, and began to examine the supposed treasure and long-
looked-for bounty, (alas! alas! how uncertain and deceitful are all human
affairs!) what had we found! While we thought we were embracing a
substance we grasped an empty nothing. The whole amount that was in the
nest of trunks was only one dollar and a half; and all that the man possessed
would not pay for his coffin. Our sudden and exquisite joy was now
succeeded by a sudden and exquisite pain; and my Captain and I exhibited,
for some time, most ridiculous figures—pictures of chagrin and
disappointment! We went away greatly mortified, and left the deceased to
do as well as he could for himself, as we had taken so good care of him
when alive for nothing. We set sail once more for Montserrat, and arrived
there safe; but much out of humour with our friend the silversmith. When
we had unladen the vessel, and I had sold my venture, finding myself
master of about forty-seven pounds, I consulted my true friend, the Captain,
how I should proceed in offering my master the money for my freedom. He
told me to come on a certain morning, when he and my master would be at
breakfast together. Accordingly, on that morning I went, and met the
Captain there, as he had appointed. When I went in I made my obeisance to
my master, and with my money in my hand, and many fears in my heart, I
prayed him to be as good as his offer to me, when he was pleased to
promise me my freedom as soon as I could purchase it. This speech seemed
to confound him; he began to recoil: and my heart that instant sunk within
me. 'What,' said he, 'give you your freedom? Why, where did you get the
money? Have you got forty pounds sterling?' 'Yes, sir,' I answered. 'How
did you get it?' replied he. I told him, very honestly. The Captain then said
he knew I got the money very honestly and with much industry, and that I
was particularly careful. On which my master replied, I got money much
faster than he did; and said he would not have made me the promise he did
if he had thought I should have got money so soon. 'Come, come,' said my

worthy Captain, clapping my master on the back, 'Come, Robert, (which
was his name) I think you must let him have his freedom; you have laid
your money out very well; you have received good interest for it all this
time, and here is now the principal at last. I know Gustavus has earned you
more than an hundred a-year, and he will still save you money, as he will
not leave you:—Come, Robert, take the money.' My master then said, he
would not be worse than his promise; and, taking the money, told me to go
to the Secretary at the Register Office, and get my manumission drawn up.
These words of my master were like a voice from heaven to me: in an
instant all my trepidation was turned into unutterable bliss; and I most
reverently bowed myself with gratitude, unable to express my feelings, but
by the overflowing of my eyes, while my true and worthy friend, the
Captain, congratulated us both with a peculiar degree of heartfelt pleasure.
As soon as the first transports of my joy were over, and that I had expressed
my thanks to these my worthy friends in the best manner I was able, I rose
with a heart full of affection and reverence, and left the room, in order to
obey my master's joyful mandate of going to the Register Office. As I was
leaving the house I called to mind the words of the Psalmist, in the 126th
Psalm, and like him, 'I glorified God in my heart, in whom I trusted.' These
words had been impressed on my mind from the very day I was forced from
Deptford to the present hour, and I now saw them, as I thought, fulfilled and
verified. My imagination was all rapture as I flew to the Register Office,
and, in this respect, like the apostle Peter,[U] (whose deliverance from
prison was so sudden and extraordinary, that he thought he was in a vision)
I could scarcely believe I was awake. Heavens! who could do justice to my
feelings at this moment! Not conquering heroes themselves, in the midst of
a triumph—Not the tender mother who has just regained her long-lost
infant, and presses it to her heart—Not the weary hungry mariner, at the
sight of the desired friendly port—Not the lover, when he once more
embraces his beloved mistress, after she had been ravished from his arms!
—All within my breast was tumult, wildness, and delirium! My feet
scarcely touched the ground, for they were winged with joy, and, like
Elijah, as he rose to Heaven, they 'were with lightning sped as I went on.'
Every one I met I told of my happiness, and blazed about the virtue of my
amiable master and captain.

When I got to the office and acquainted the Register with my errand he
congratulated me on the occasion, and told me he would draw up my
manumission for half price, which was a guinea. I thanked him for his
kindness; and, having received it and paid him, I hastened to my master to
get him to sign it, that I might be fully released. Accordingly he signed the
manumission that day, so that, before night, I who had been a slave in the
morning, trembling at the will of another, was become my own master, and
completely free. I thought this was the happiest day I had ever experienced;
and my joy was still heightened by the blessings and prayers of the sable
race, particularly the aged, to whom my heart had ever been attached with
reverence.

As the form of my manumission has something peculiar in it, and expresses
the absolute power and dominion one man claims over his fellow, I shall
beg leave to present it before my readers at full length:
Montserrat.—To all men unto whom these presents shall come:
I Robert King, of the parish of St. Anthony in the said island,
merchant, send greeting: Know ye, that I the aforesaid Robert
King, for and in consideration of the sum of seventy pounds
current money of the said island, to me in hand paid, and to the
intent that a negro man-slave, named Gustavus Vassa, shall and
may become free, have manumitted, emancipated, enfranchised,
and set free, and by these presents do manumit, emancipate,
enfranchise, and set free, the aforesaid negro man-slave, named
Gustavus Vassa, for ever, hereby giving, granting, and releasing
unto him, the said Gustavus Vassa, all right, title, dominion,
sovereignty, and property, which, as lord and master over the
aforesaid Gustavus Vassa, I had, or now I have, or by any means
whatsoever I may or can hereafter possibly have over him the
aforesaid negro, for ever. In witness whereof I the abovesaid
Robert King have unto these presents set my hand and seal, this
tenth day of July, in the year of our Lord one thousand seven
hundred and sixty-six.

Robert King.
Signed, sealed, and delivered in the presence of Terrylegay,
Montserrat.
Registered the within manumission at full length, this eleventh
day of July, 1766, in liber D.
Terrylegay, Register.

In short, the fair as well as black people immediately styled me by a new
appellation, to me the most desirable in the world, which was Freeman, and
at the dances I gave my Georgia superfine blue clothes made no indifferent
appearance, as I thought. Some of the sable females, who formerly stood
aloof, now began to relax and appear less coy; but my heart was still fixed
on London, where I hoped to be ere long. So that my worthy captain and his
owner, my late master, finding that the bent of my mind was towards
London, said to me, 'We hope you won't leave us, but that you will still be
with the vessels.' Here gratitude bowed me down; and none but the
generous mind can judge of my feelings, struggling between inclination and
duty. However, notwithstanding my wish to be in London, I obediently
answered my benefactors that I would go in the vessel, and not leave them;
and from that day I was entered on board as an able-bodied sailor, at thirty-
six shillings per month, besides what perquisites I could make. My intention
was to make a voyage or two, entirely to please these my honoured patrons;
but I determined that the year following, if it pleased God, I would see Old
England once more, and surprise my old master, Capt. Pascal, who was
hourly in my mind; for I still loved him, notwithstanding his usage of me,
and I pleased myself with thinking of what he would say when he saw what
the Lord had done for me in so short a time, instead of being, as he might
perhaps suppose, under the cruel yoke of some planter. With these kind of
reveries I used often to entertain myself, and shorten the time till my return;
and now, being as in my original free African state, I embarked on board the
Nancy, after having got all things ready for our voyage. In this state of
serenity we sailed for St. Eustatia; and, having smooth seas and calm

weather, we soon arrived there: after taking our cargo on board, we
proceeded to Savannah in Georgia, in August, 1766. While we were there,
as usual, I used to go for the cargo up the rivers in boats; and on this
business I have been frequently beset by alligators, which were very
numerous on that coast, and I have shot many of them when they have been
near getting into our boats; which we have with great difficulty sometimes
prevented, and have been very much frightened at them. I have seen a
young one sold in Georgia alive for six pence. During our stay at this place,
one evening a slave belonging to Mr. Read, a merchant of Savannah, came
near our vessel, and began to use me very ill. I entreated him, with all the
patience I was master of, to desist, as I knew there was little or no law for a
free negro here; but the fellow, instead of taking my advice, persevered in
his insults, and even struck me. At this I lost all temper, and I fell on him
and beat him soundly. The next morning his master came to our vessel as
we lay alongside the wharf, and desired me to come ashore that he might
have me flogged all round the town, for beating his negro slave. I told him
he had insulted me, and had given the provocation, by first striking me. I
had told my captain also the whole affair that morning, and wished him to
have gone along with me to Mr. Read, to prevent bad consequences; but he
said that it did not signify, and if Mr. Read said any thing he would make
matters up, and had desired me to go to work, which I accordingly did. The
Captain being on board when Mr. Read came, he told him I was a free man;
and when Mr. Read applied to him to deliver me up, he said he knew
nothing of the matter. I was astonished and frightened at this, and thought I
had better keep where I was than go ashore and be flogged round the town,
without judge or jury. I therefore refused to stir; and Mr. Read went away,
swearing he would bring all the constables in the town, for he would have
me out of the vessel. When he was gone, I thought his threat might prove
too true to my sorrow; and I was confirmed in this belief, as well by the
many instances I had seen of the treatment of free negroes, as from a fact
that had happened within my own knowledge here a short time before.
There was a free black man, a carpenter, that I knew, who, for asking a
gentleman that he worked for for the money he had earned, was put into
gaol; and afterwards this oppressed man was sent from Georgia, with false
accusations, of an intention to set the gentleman's house on fire, and run
away with his slaves. I was therefore much embarrassed, and very
apprehensive of a flogging at least. I dreaded, of all things, the thoughts of

being striped, as I never in my life had the marks of any violence of that
kind. At that instant a rage seized my soul, and for a little I determined to
resist the first man that should offer to lay violent hands on me, or basely
use me without a trial; for I would sooner die like a free man, than suffer
myself to be scourged by the hands of ruffians, and my blood drawn like a
slave. The captain and others, more cautious, advised me to make haste and
conceal myself; for they said Mr. Read was a very spiteful man, and he
would soon come on board with constables and take me. At first I refused
this counsel, being determined to stand my ground; but at length, by the
prevailing entreaties of the captain and Mr. Dixon, with whom he lodged, I
went to Mr. Dixon's house, which was a little out of town, at a place called
Yea-ma-chra. I was but just gone when Mr. Read, with the constables, came
for me, and searched the vessel; but, not finding me there, he swore he
would have me dead or alive. I was secreted about five days; however, the
good character which my captain always gave me as well as some other
gentlemen who also knew me, procured me some friends. At last some of
them told my captain that he did not use me well, in suffering me thus to be
imposed upon, and said they would see me redressed, and get me on board
some other vessel. My captain, on this, immediately went to Mr. Read, and
told him, that ever since I eloped from the vessel his work had been
neglected, and he could not go on with her loading, himself and mate not
being well; and, as I had managed things on board for them, my absence
must retard his voyage, and consequently hurt the owner; he therefore
begged of him to forgive me, as he said he never had any complaint of me
before, for the many years that I had been with him. After repeated
entreaties, Mr. Read said I might go to hell, and that he would not meddle
with me; on which my captain came immediately to me at his lodging, and,
telling me how pleasantly matters had gone on, he desired me to go on
board. Some of my other friends then asked him if he had got the
constable's warrant from them; the captain said, No. On this I was desired
by them to stay in the house; and they said they would get me on board of
some other vessel before the evening. When the captain heard this he
became almost distracted. He went immediately for the warrant, and, after
using every exertion in his power, he at last got it from my hunters; but I
had all the expenses to pay. After I had thanked all my friends for their
attention, I went on board again to my work, of which I had always plenty.
We were in haste to complete our lading, and were to carry twenty head of

cattle with us to the West Indies, where they are a very profitable article. In
order to encourage me in working, and to make up for the time I had lost,
my captain promised me the privilege of carrying two bullocks of my own
with me; and this made me work with redoubled ardour. As soon as I had
got the vessel loaded, in doing which I was obliged to perform the duty of
the mate as well as my own work, and that the bullocks were near coming
on board, I asked the captain leave to bring my two, according to his
promise; but, to my great surprise, he told me there was no room for them. I
then asked him to permit me to take one; but he said he could not. I was a
good deal mortified at this usage, and told him I had no notion that he
intended thus to impose on me; nor could I think well of any man that was
so much worse than his word. On this we had some disagreement, and I
gave him to understand, that I intended to leave the vessel. At this he
appeared to be very much dejected; and our mate, who had been very
sickly, and whose duty had long devolved upon me, advised him to
persuade me to stay: in consequence of which he spoke very kindly to me,
making many fair promises, telling me that, as the mate was so sickly, he
could not do without me, and that, as the safety of the vessel and cargo
depended greatly upon me, he therefore hoped that I would not be offended
at what had passed between us, and swore he would make up all matters
when we arrived in the West Indies; so I consented to slave on as before.
Soon after this, as the bullocks were coming on board, one of them ran at
the captain, and butted him so furiously in the breast, that he never
recovered of the blow. In order to make me some amends for his treatment
about the bullocks, the captain now pressed me very much to take some
turkeys, and other fowls, with me, and gave me liberty to take as many as I
could find room for; but I told him he knew very well I had never carried
any turkeys before, as I always thought they were such tender birds that
they were not fit to cross the seas. However, he continued to press me to
buy them for once; and, what was very surprising to me, the more I was
against it, the more he urged my taking them, insomuch that he ensured me
from all losses that might happen by them, and I was prevailed on to take
them; but I thought this very strange, as he had never acted so with me
before. This, and not being able to dispose of my paper-money in any other
way, induced me at length to take four dozen. The turkeys, however, I was
so dissatisfied about that I determined to make no more voyages to this
quarter, nor with this captain; and was very apprehensive that my free

voyage would be the worst I had ever made. We set sail for Montserrat. The
captain and mate had been both complaining of sickness when we sailed,
and as we proceeded on our voyage they grew worse. This was about
November, and we had not been long at sea before we began to meet with
strong northerly gales and rough seas; and in about seven or eight days all
the bullocks were near being drowned, and four or five of them died. Our
vessel, which had not been tight at first, was much less so now; and, though
we were but nine in the whole, including five sailors and myself, yet we
were obliged to attend to the pumps every half or three quarters of an hour.
The captain and mate came on deck as often as they were able, which was
now but seldom; for they declined so fast, that they were not well enough to
make observations above four or five times the whole voyage. The whole
care of the vessel rested, therefore, upon me, and I was obliged to direct her
by my former experience, not being able to work a traverse. The captain
was now very sorry he had not taught me navigation, and protested, if ever
he should get well again, he would not fail to do so; but in about seventeen
days his illness increased so much, that he was obliged to keep his bed,
continuing sensible, however, till the last, constantly having the owner's
interest at heart; for this just and benevolent man ever appeared much
concerned about the welfare of what he was intrusted with. When this dear
friend found the symptoms of death approaching, he called me by my name;
and, when I came to him, he asked (with almost his last breath) if he had
ever done me any harm? 'God forbid I should think so,' I replied, 'I should
then be the most ungrateful of wretches to the best of sorrow by his bedside,
he expired without saying another word; and the day following we
committed his body to the deep. Every man on board loved this man, and
regretted his death; but I was exceedingly affected at it, and I found that I
did not know, till he was gone, the strength of my regard for him. Indeed I
had every reason in the world to be attached to him; for, besides that he was
in general mild, affable, generous, faithful, benevolent, and just, he was to
me a friend and a father; and, had it pleased Providence that he had died but
five months before, I verily believe I should not have obtained my freedom
when I did; and it is not improbable that I might not have been able to get it
at any rate afterwards. The captain being dead, the mate came on the deck,
and made such observations as he was able, but to no purpose. In the course
of a few days more, the few bullocks that remained were found dead; but
the turkies I had, though on the deck, and exposed to so much wet and bad

weather, did well, and I afterwards gained near three hundred per cent, on
the sale of them; so that in the event it proved a happy circumstance for me
that I had not bought the bullocks I intended, for they must have perished
with the rest; and I could not help looking on this, otherwise trifling
circumstance, as a particular providence of God, and I was thankful
accordingly. The care of the vessel took up all my time, and engaged my
attention entirely. As we were now out of the variable winds, I thought I
should not be much puzzled to hit upon the islands. I was persuaded I
steered right for Antigua, which I wished to reach, as the nearest to us; and
in the course of nine or ten days we made this island, to our great joy; and
the next day after we came safe to Montserrat. Many were surprised when
they heard of my conducting the sloop into the port, and I now obtained a
new appellation, and was called Captain. This elated me not a little, and it
was quite flattering to my vanity to be thus styled by as high a title as any
free man in this place possessed. When the death of the captain became
known, he was much regretted by all who knew him; for he was a man
universally respected. At the same time the sable captain lost no fame; for
the success I had met with increased the affection of my friends in no small
measure.

FOOTNOTES:
[U] Acts, chap. xii. ver. 9.

CHAP. VIII.
The author, to oblige Mr. King, once more embarks for Georgia
in one of his vessels—A new captain is appointed—They sail,
and steer a new course—Three remarkable dreams—The vessel
is shipwrecked on the Bahama bank, but the crew are preserved,
principally by means of the author—He sets out from the island
with the captain, in a small boat, in quest of a ship—Their
distress—Meet with a wrecker—Sail for Providence—Are
overtaken again by a terrible storm, and are all near perishing
—Arrive at New Providence—The author, after some time, sails
from thence to Georgia—Meets with another storm, and is
obliged to put back and refit—Arrives at Georgia—Meets new
impositions—Two white men attempt to kidnap him—Officiates
as a parson at a funeral ceremony—Bids adieu to Georgia, and
sails for Martinico.
As I had now, by the death of my captain, lost my great benefactor and
friend, I had little inducement to remain longer in the West Indies, except
my gratitude to Mr. King, which I thought I had pretty well discharged in
bringing back his vessel safe, and delivering his cargo to his satisfaction. I
began to think of leaving this part of the world, of which I had been long
tired, and returning to England, where my heart had always been; but Mr.
King still pressed me very much to stay with his vessel; and he had done so
much for me that I found myself unable to refuse his requests, and
consented to go another voyage to Georgia, as the mate, from his ill state of
health, was quite useless in the vessel. Accordingly a new captain was
appointed, whose name was William Phillips, an old acquaintance of mine;
and, having refitted our vessel, and taken several slaves on board, we set
sail for St. Eustatia, where we stayed but a few days; and on the 30th of
January 1767 we steered for Georgia. Our new captain boasted strangely of
his skill in navigating and conducting a vessel; and in consequence of this
he steered a new course, several points more to the westward than we ever
did before; this appeared to me very extraordinary.

On the fourth of February, which was soon after we had got into our new
course, I dreamt the ship was wrecked amidst the surfs and rocks, and that I
was the means of saving every one on board; and on the night following I
dreamed the very same dream. These dreams however made no impression
on my mind; and the next evening, it being my watch below, I was pumping
the vessel a little after eight o'clock, just before I went off the deck, as is the
custom; and being weary with the duty of the day, and tired at the pump,
(for we made a good deal of water) I began to express my impatience, and I
uttered with an oath, 'Damn the vessel's bottom out.' But my conscience
instantly smote me for the expression. When I left the deck I went to bed,
and had scarcely fallen asleep when I dreamed the same dream again about
the ship that I had dreamt the two preceeding nights. At twelve o'clock the
watch was changed; and, as I had always the charge of the captain's watch, I
then went upon deck. At half after one in the morning the man at the helm
saw something under the lee-beam that the sea washed against, and he
immediately called to me that there was a grampus, and desired me to look
at it. Accordingly I stood up and observed it for some time; but, when I saw
the sea wash up against it again and again, I said it was not a fish but a rock.
Being soon certain of this, I went down to the captain, and, with some
confusion, told him the danger we were in, and desired him to come upon
deck immediately. He said it was very well, and I went up again. As soon as
I was upon deck the wind, which had been pretty high, having abated a
little, the vessel began to be carried sideways towards the rock, by means of
the current. Still the captain did not appear. I therefore went to him again,
and told him the vessel was then near a large rock, and desired he would
come up with speed. He said he would, and I returned to the deck. When I
was upon the deck again I saw we were not above a pistol shot from the
rock, and I heard the noise of the breakers all around us. I was exceedingly
alarmed at this; and the captain having not yet come on the deck I lost all
patience; and, growing quite enraged, I ran down to him again, and asked
him why he did not come up, and what he could mean by all this? 'The
breakers,' said I, 'are round us, and the vessel is almost on the rock.' With
that he came on the deck with me, and we tried to put the vessel about, and
get her out of the current, but all to no purpose, the wind being very small.
We then called all hands up immediately; and after a little we got up one
end of a cable, and fastened it to the anchor. By this time the surf was
foaming round us, and made a dreadful noise on the breakers, and the very

moment we let the anchor go the vessel struck against the rocks. One swell
now succeeded another, as it were one wave calling on its fellow: the
roaring of the billows increased, and, with one single heave of the swells,
the sloop was pierced and transfixed among the rocks! In a moment a scene
of horror presented itself to my mind, such as I never had conceived or
experienced before. All my sins stared me in the face; and especially, I
thought that God had hurled his direful vengeance on my guilty head for
cursing the vessel on which my life depended. My spirits at this forsook me,
and I expected every moment to go to the bottom: I determined if I should
still be saved that I would never swear again. And in the midst of my
distress, while the dreadful surfs were dashing with unremitting fury among
the rocks, I remembered the Lord, though fearful that I was undeserving of
forgiveness, and I thought that as he had often delivered he might yet
deliver; and, calling to mind the many mercies he had shewn me in times
past, they gave me some small hope that he might still help me. I then
began to think how we might be saved; and I believe no mind was ever like
mine so replete with inventions and confused with schemes, though how to
escape death I knew not. The captain immediately ordered the hatches to be
nailed down on the slaves in the hold, where there were above twenty, all of
whom must unavoidably have perished if he had been obeyed. When he
desired the man to nail down the hatches I thought that my sin was the
cause of this, and that God would charge me with these people's blood. This
thought rushed upon my mind that instant with such violence, that it quite
overpowered me, and I fainted. I recovered just as the people were about to
nail down the hatches; perceiving which, I desired them to stop. The captain
then said it must be done: I asked him why? He said that every one would
endeavour to get into the boat, which was but small, and thereby we should
be drowned; for it would not have carried above ten at the most. I could no
longer restrain my emotion, and I told him he deserved drowning for not
knowing how to navigate the vessel; and I believe the people would have
tossed him overboard if I had given them the least hint of it. However the
hatches were not nailed down; and, as none of us could leave the vessel
then on account of the darkness, and as we knew not where to go, and were
convinced besides that the boat could not survive the surfs, we all said we
would remain on the dry part of the vessel, and trust to God till daylight
appeared, when we should know better what to do.

I then advised to get the boat prepared against morning, and some of us
began to set about it; but some abandoned all care of the ship and
themselves, and fell to drinking. Our boat had a piece out of her bottom
near two feet long, and we had no materials to mend her; however,
necessity being the mother of invention, I took some pump leather and
nailed it to the broken part, and plastered it over with tallow-grease. And,
thus prepared, with the utmost anxiety of mind we watched for daylight,
and thought every minute an hour till it appeared. At last it saluted our
longing eyes, and kind Providence accompanied its approach with what was
no small comfort to us; for the dreadful swell began to subside; and the next
thing that we discovered to raise our drooping spirits, was a small key or
island, about five or six miles off; but a barrier soon presented itself; for
there was not water enough for our boat to go over the reefs, and this threw
us again into a sad consternation; but there was no alternative, we were
therefore obliged to put but few in the boat at once; and, what is still worse,
all of us were frequently under the necessity of getting out to drag and lift it
over the reefs. This cost us much labour and fatigue; and, what was yet
more distressing, we could not avoid having our legs cut and torn very
much with the rocks. There were only four people that would work with me
at the oars; and they consisted of three black men and a Dutch Creole sailor;
and, though we went with the boat five times that day, we had no others to
assist us. But, had we not worked in this manner, I really believe the people
could not have been saved; for not one of the white men did any thing to
preserve their lives; and indeed they soon got so drunk that they were not
able, but lay about the deck like swine, so that we were at last obliged to lift
them into the boat and carry them on shore by force. This want of assistance
made our labour intolerably severe; insomuch, that, by putting on shore so
often that day, the skin was entirely stript off my hands.
However, we continued all the day to toil and strain our exertions, till we
had brought all on board safe to the shore; so that out of thirty-two people
we lost not one. My dream now returned upon my mind with all its force; it
was fulfilled in every part; for our danger was the same I had dreamt of: and
I could not help looking on myself as the principal instrument in effecting
our deliverance; for, owing to some of our people getting drunk, the rest of
us were obliged to double our exertions; and it was fortunate we did, for in
a very little time longer the patch of leather on the boat would have been

worn out, and she would have been no longer fit for service. Situated as we
were, who could think that men should be so careless of the danger they
were in? for, if the wind had but raised the swell as it was when the vessel
struck, we must have bid a final farewell to all hopes of deliverance; and
though, I warned the people who were drinking and entreated them to
embrace the moment of deliverance, nevertheless they persisted, as if not
possessed of the least spark of reason. I could not help thinking, that, if any
of these people had been lost, God would charge me with their lives, which,
perhaps, was one cause of my labouring so hard for their preservation, and
indeed every one of them afterwards seemed so sensible of the service I had
rendered them; and while we were on the key I was a kind of chieftain
amongst them. I brought some limes, oranges, and lemons ashore; and,
finding it to be a good soil where we were, I planted several of them as a
token to any one that might be cast away hereafter. This key, as we
afterwards found, was one of the Bahama islands, which consist of a cluster
of large islands, with smaller ones or keys, as they are called, interspersed
among them. It was about a mile in circumference, with a white sandy
beach running in a regular order along it. On that part of it where we first
attempted to land there stood some very large birds, called flamingoes:
these, from the reflection of the sun, appeared to us at a little distance as
large as men; and, when they walked backwards and forwards, we could not
conceive what they were: our captain swore they were cannibals. This
created a great panic among us; and we held a consultation how to act. The
captain wanted to go to a key that was within sight, but a great way off; but
I was against it, as in so doing we should not be able to save all the people;
'And therefore,' said I, 'let us go on shore here, and perhaps these cannibals
may take to the water.' Accordingly we steered towards them; and when we
approached them, to our very great joy and no less wonder, they walked off
one after the other very deliberately; and at last they took flight and relieved
us entirely from our fears. About the key there were turtles and several sorts
of fish in such abundance that we caught them without bait, which was a
great relief to us after the salt provisions on board. There was also a large
rock on the beach, about ten feet high, which was in the form of a punch-
bowl at the top; this we could not help thinking Providence had ordained to
supply us with rainwater; and it was something singular that, if we did not
take the water when it rained, in some little time after it would turn as salt
as sea-water.

Our first care, after refreshment, was to make ourselves tents to lodge in,
which we did as well as we could with some sails we had brought from the
ship. We then began to think how we might get from this place, which was
quite uninhabited; and we determined to repair our boat, which was very
much shattered, and to put to sea in quest of a ship or some inhabited island.
It took us up however eleven days before we could get the boat ready for
sea in the manner we wanted it, with a sail and other necessaries. When we
had got all things prepared the captain wanted me to stay on shore while he
went to sea in quest of a vessel to take all the people off the key; but this I
refused; and the captain and myself, with five more, set off in the boat
towards New Providence. We had no more than two musket load of
gunpowder with us if any thing should happen; and our stock of provisions
consisted of three gallons of rum, four of water, some salt beef, some
biscuit; and in this manner we proceeded to sea.
On the second day of our voyage we came to an island called Obbico, the
largest of the Bahama islands. We were much in want of water; for by this
time our water was expended, and we were exceedingly fatigued in pulling
two days in the heat of the sun; and it being late in the evening, we hauled
the boat ashore to try for water and remain during the night: when we came
ashore we searched for water, but could find none. When it was dark, we
made a fire around us for fear of the wild beasts, as the place was an entire
thick wood, and we took it by turns to watch. In this situation we found
very little rest, and waited with impatience for the morning. As soon as the
light appeared we set off again with our boat, in hopes of finding assistance
during the day. We were now much dejected and weakened by pulling the
boat; for our sail was of no use, and we were almost famished for want of
fresh water to drink. We had nothing left to eat but salt beef, and that we
could not use without water. In this situation we toiled all day in sight of the
island, which was very long; in the evening, seeing no relief, we made
ashore again, and fastened our boat. We then went to look for fresh water,
being quite faint for the want of it; and we dug and searched about for some
all the remainder of the evening, but could not find one drop, so that our
dejection at this period became excessive, and our terror so great, that we
expected nothing but death to deliver us. We could not touch our beef,
which was as salt as brine, without fresh water; and we were in the greatest
terror from the apprehension of wild beasts. When unwelcome night came

we acted as on the night before; and the next morning we set off again from
the island in hopes of seeing some vessel. In this manner we toiled as well
as we were able till four o'clock, during which we passed several keys, but
could not meet with a ship; and, still famishing with thirst, went ashore on
one of those keys again in hopes of finding some water. Here we found
some leaves with a few drops of water in them, which we lapped with much
eagerness; we then dug in several places, but without success. As we were
digging holes in search of water there came forth some very thick and black
stuff; but none of us could touch it, except the poor Dutch Creole, who
drank above a quart of it as eagerly as if it had been wine. We tried to catch
fish, but could not; and we now began to repine at our fate, and abandon
ourselves to despair; when, in the midst of our murmuring, the captain all at
once cried out 'A sail! a sail! a sail!' This gladdening sound was like a
reprieve to a convict, and we all instantly turned to look at it; but in a little
time some of us began to be afraid it was not a sail. However, at a venture,
we embarked and steered after it; and, in half an hour, to our unspeakable
joy, we plainly saw that it was a vessel. At this our drooping spirits revived,
and we made towards her with all the speed imaginable. When we came
near to her, we found she was a little sloop, about the size of a Gravesend
hoy, and quite full of people; a circumstance which we could not make out
the meaning of. Our captain, who was a Welchman, swore that they were
pirates, and would kill us. I said, be that as it might, we must board her if
we were to die for it; and, if they should not receive us kindly, we must
oppose them as well as we could; for there was no alternative between their
perishing and ours. This counsel was immediately taken; and I really
believe that the captain, myself, and the Dutchman, would then have faced
twenty men. We had two cutlasses and a musquet, that I brought in the boat;
and, in this situation, we rowed alongside, and immediately boarded her. I
believe there were about forty hands on board; but how great was our
surprise, as soon as we got on board, to find that the major part of them
were in the same predicament as ourselves!
They belonged to a whaling schooner that was wrecked two days before us
about nine miles to the north of our vessel. When she was wrecked some of
them had taken to their boats and had left some of their people and property
on a key, in the same manner as we had done; and were going, like us, to
New Providence in quest of a ship, when they met with this little sloop,

called a wrecker; their employment in those seas being to look after wrecks.
They were then going to take the remainder of the people belonging to the
schooner; for which the wrecker was to have all things belonging to the
vessel, and likewise their people's help to get what they could out of her,
and were then to carry the crew to New Providence.
We told the people of the wrecker the condition of our vessel, and we made
the same agreement with them as the schooner's people; and, on their
complying, we begged of them to go to our key directly, because our people
were in want of water. They agreed, therefore, to go along with us first; and
in two days we arrived at the key, to the inexpressible joy of the people that
we had left behind, as they had been reduced to great extremities for want
of water in our absence. Luckily for us, the wrecker had now more people
on board than she could carry or victual for any moderate length of time;
they therefore hired the schooner's people to work on our wreck, and we left
them our boat, and embarked for New Providence.
Nothing could have been more fortunate than our meeting with this
wrecker, for New Providence was at such a distance that we never could
have reached it in our boat. The island of Abbico was much longer than we
expected; and it was not till after sailing for three or four days that we got
safe to the farther end of it, towards New Providence. When we arrived
there we watered, and got a good many lobsters and other shellfish; which
proved a great relief to us, as our provisions and water were almost
exhausted. We then proceeded on our voyage; but the day after we left the
island, late in the evening, and whilst we were yet amongst the Bahama
keys, we were overtaken by a violent gale of wind, so that we were obliged
to cut away the mast. The vessel was very near foundering; for she parted
from her anchors, and struck several times on the shoals. Here we expected
every minute that she would have gone to pieces, and each moment to be
our last; so much so that my old captain and sickly useless mate, and
several others, fainted; and death stared us in the face on every side. All the
swearers on board now began to call on the God of Heaven to assist them:
and, sure enough, beyond our comprehension he did assist us, and in a
miraculous manner delivered us! In the very height of our extremity the
wind lulled for a few minutes; and, although the swell was high beyond
expression, two men, who were expert swimmers, attempted to go to the
buoy of the anchor, which we still saw on the water, at some distance, in a

little punt that belonged to the wrecker, which was not large enough to carry
more than two. She filled different times in their endeavours to get into her
alongside of our vessel; and they saw nothing but death before them, as
well as we; but they said they might as well die that way as any other. A coil
of very small rope, with a little buoy, was put in along with them; and, at
last, with great hazard, they got the punt clear from the vessel; and these
two intrepid water heroes paddled away for life towards the buoy of the
anchor. The eyes of us all were fixed on them all the time, expecting every
minute to be their last: and the prayers of all those that remained in their
senses were offered up to God, on their behalf, for a speedy deliverance;
and for our own, which depended on them; and he heard and answered us!
These two men at last reached the buoy; and, having fastened the punt to it,
they tied one end of their rope to the small buoy that they had in the punt,
and sent it adrift towards the vessel. We on board observing this threw out
boat-hooks and leads fastened to lines, in order to catch the buoy: at last we
caught it, and fastened a hawser to the end of the small rope; we then gave
them a sign to pull, and they pulled the hawser to them, and fastened it to
the buoy: which being done we hauled for our lives; and, through the mercy
of God, we got again from the shoals into deep water, and the punt got safe
to the vessel. It is impossible for any to conceive our heartfelt joy at this
second deliverance from ruin, but those who have suffered the same
hardships. Those whose strength and senses were gone came to themselves,
and were now as elated as they were before depressed. Two days after this
the wind ceased, and the water became smooth. The punt then went on
shore, and we cut down some trees; and having found our mast and mended
it we brought it on board, and fixed it up. As soon as we had done this we
got up the anchor, and away we went once more for New Providence, which
in three days more we reached safe, after having been above three weeks in
a situation in which we did not expect to escape with life. The inhabitants
here were very kind to us; and, when they learned our situation, shewed us
a great deal of hospitality and friendship. Soon after this every one of my
old fellow-sufferers that were free parted from us, and shaped their course
where their inclination led them. One merchant, who had a large sloop,
seeing our condition, and knowing we wanted to go to Georgia, told four of
us that his vessel was going there; and, if we would work on board and load
her, he would give us our passage free. As we could not get any wages
whatever, and found it very hard to get off the place, we were obliged to

consent to his proposal; and we went on board and helped to load the sloop,
though we had only our victuals allowed us. When she was entirely loaded
he told us she was going to Jamaica first, where we must go if we went in
her. This, however, I refused; but my fellow-sufferers not having any money
to help themselves with, necessity obliged them to accept of the offer, and
to steer that course, though they did not like it.
We stayed in New Providence about seventeen or eighteen days; during
which time I met with many friends, who gave me encouragement to stay
there with them: but I declined it; though, had not my heart been fixed on
England, I should have stayed, as I liked the place extremely, and there
were some free black people here who were very happy, and we passed our
time pleasantly together, with the melodious sound of the catguts, under the
lime and lemon trees. At length Captain Phillips hired a sloop to carry him
and some of the slaves that he could not sell to Georgia; and I agreed to go
with him in this vessel, meaning now to take my farewell of that place.
When the vessel was ready we all embarked; and I took my leave of New
Providence, not without regret. We sailed about four o'clock in the morning,
with a fair wind, for Georgia; and about eleven o'clock the same morning a
short and sudden gale sprung up and blew away most of our sails; and, as
we were still amongst the keys, in a very few minutes it dashed the sloop
against the rocks. Luckily for us the water was deep; and the sea was not so
angry but that, after having for some time laboured hard, and being many in
number, we were saved through God's mercy; and, by using our greatest
exertions, we got the vessel off. The next day we returned to Providence,
where we soon got her again refitted. Some of the people swore that we had
spells set upon us by somebody in Montserrat; and others that we had
witches and wizzards amongst the poor helpless slaves; and that we never
should arrive safe at Georgia. But these things did not deter me; I said, 'Let
us again face the winds and seas, and swear not, but trust to God, and he
will deliver us.' We therefore once more set sail; and, with hard labour, in
seven day's time arrived safe at Georgia.
After our arrival we went up to the town of Savannah; and the same
evening I went to a friend's house to lodge, whose name was Mosa, a black
man. We were very happy at meeting each other; and after supper we had a
light till it was between nine and ten o'clock at night. About that time the
watch or patrol came by; and, discerning a light in the house, they knocked

at the door: we opened it; and they came in and sat down, and drank some
punch with us: they also begged some limes of me, as they understood I had
some, which I readily gave them. A little after this they told me I must go to
the watch-house with them: this surprised me a good deal, after our
kindness to them; and I asked them, Why so? They said that all negroes
who had light in their houses after nine o'clock were to be taken into
custody, and either pay some dollars or be flogged. Some of those people
knew that I was a free man; but, as the man of the house was not free, and
had his master to protect him, they did not take the same liberty with him
they did with me. I told them that I was a free man, and just arrived from
Providence; that we were not making any noise, and that I was not a
stranger in that place, but was very well known there: 'Besides,' said I, 'what
will you do with me?'—'That you shall see,' replied they, 'but you must go
to the watch-house with us.' Now whether they meant to get money from
me or not I was at a loss to know; but I thought immediately of the oranges
and limes at Santa Cruz: and seeing that nothing would pacify them I went
with them to the watch-house, where I remained during the night. Early the
the next morning these imposing ruffians flogged a negro-man and woman
that they had in the watch-house, and then they told me that I must be
flogged too. I asked why? and if there was no law for free men? And told
them if there was I would have it put in force against them. But this only
exasperated them the more; and instantly they swore they would serve me
as Doctor Perkins had done; and they were going to lay violent hands on
me; when one of them, more humane than the rest, said that as I was a free
man they could not justify stripping me by law. I then immediately sent for
Doctor Brady, who was known to be an honest and worthy man; and on his
coming to my assistance they let me go.
This was not the only disagreeable incident I met with while I was in this
place; for, one day, while I was a little way out of the town of Savannah, I
was beset by two white men, who meant to play their usual tricks with me
in the way of kidnapping. As soon as these men accosted me, one of them
said to the other, 'This is the very fellow we are looking for that you lost:'
and the other swore immediately that I was the identical person. On this
they made up to me, and were about to handle me; but I told them to be still
and keep off; for I had seen those kind of tricks played upon other free
blacks, and they must not think to serve me so. At this they paused a little,

and one said to the other—it will not do; and the other answered that I
talked too good English. I replied, I believed I did; and I had also with me a
revengeful stick equal to the occasion; and my mind was likewise good.
Happily however it was not used; and, after we had talked together a little
in this manner, the rogues left me. I stayed in Savannah some time,
anxiously trying to get to Montserrat once more to see Mr. King, my old
master, and then to take a final farewell of the American quarter of the
globe. At last I met with a sloop called the Speedwell, Captain John Bunton,
which belonged to Grenada, and was bound to Martinico, a French island,
with a cargo of rice, and I shipped myself on board of her. Before I left
Georgia a black woman, who had a child lying dead, being very tenacious
of the church burial service, and not able to get any white person to perform
it, applied to me for that purpose. I told her I was no parson; and besides,
that the service over the dead did not affect the soul. This however did not
satisfy her; she still urged me very hard: I therefore complied with her
earnest entreaties, and at last consented to act the parson for the first time in
my life. As she was much respected, there was a great company both of
white and black people at the grave. I then accordingly assumed my new
vocation, and performed the funeral ceremony to the satisfaction of all
present; after which I bade adieu to Georgia, and sailed for Martinico.

CHAP. IX

The author arrives at Martinico—Meets with new difficulties—
Gets to Montserrat, where he takes leave of his old master, and
sails for England—Meets Capt. Pascal—Learns the French
horn—Hires himself with Doctor Irving, where he learns to
freshen sea water—Leaves the doctor, and goes a voyage to
Turkey and Portugal; and afterwards goes a voyage to Grenada,
and another to Jamaica—Returns to the Doctor, and they
embark together on a voyage to the North Pole, with the Hon.
Capt. Phipps—Some account of that voyage, and the dangers
the author was in—He returns to England.
I thus took a final leave of Georgia; for the treatment I had received in it
disgusted me very much against the place; and when I left it and sailed for
Martinico I determined never more to revisit it. My new captain conducted
his vessel safer than my former one; and, after an agreeable voyage, we got
safe to our intended port. While I was on this island I went about a good
deal, and found it very pleasant: in particular I admired the town of St.
Pierre, which is the principal one in the island, and built more like an
European town than any I had seen in the West Indies. In general also,
slaves were better treated, had more holidays, and looked better than those
in the English islands. After we had done our business here, I wanted my
discharge, which was necessary; for it was then the month of May, and I
wished much to be at Montserrat to bid farewell to Mr. King, and all my
other friends there, in time to sail for Old England in the July fleet. But,
alas! I had put a great stumbling block in my own way, by which I was near
losing my passage that season to England. I had lent my captain some
money, which I now wanted to enable me to prosecute my intentions. This I
told him; but when I applied for it, though I urged the necessity of my
occasion, I met with so much shuffling from him, that I began at last to be
afraid of losing my money, as I could not recover it by law: for I have
already mentioned, that throughout the West Indies no black man's
testimony is admitted, on any occasion, against any white person whatever,
and therefore my own oath would have been of no use. I was obliged,
therefore, to remain with him till he might be disposed to return it to me.
Thus we sailed from Martinico for the Grenades. I frequently pressing the
captain for my money to no purpose; and, to render my condition worse,
when we got there, the captain and his owners quarrelled; so that my

situation became daily more irksome: for besides that we on board had little
or no victuals allowed us, and I could not get my money nor wages, I could
then have gotten my passage free to Montserrat had I been able to accept it.
The worst of all was, that it was growing late in July, and the ships in the
islands must sail by the 26th of that month. At last, however, with a great
many entreaties, I got my money from the captain, and took the first vessel
I could meet with for St. Eustatia. From thence I went in another to
Basseterre in St. Kitts, where I arrived on the 19th of July. On the 22d,
having met with a vessel bound to Montserrat, I wanted to go in her; but the
captain and others would not take me on board until I should advertise
myself, and give notice of my going off the island. I told them of my haste
to be in Montserrat, and that the time then would not admit of advertising, it
being late in the evening, and the captain about to sail; but he insisted it was
necessary, and otherwise he said he would not take me. This reduced me to
great perplexity; for if I should be compelled to submit to this degrading
necessity, which every black freeman is under, of advertising himself like a
slave, when he leaves an island, and which I thought a gross imposition
upon any freeman, I feared I should miss that opportunity of going to
Montserrat, and then I could not get to England that year. The vessel was
just going off, and no time could be lost; I immediately therefore set about,
with a heavy heart, to try who I could get to befriend me in complying with
the demands of the captain. Luckily I found, in a few minutes, some
gentlemen of Montserrat whom I knew; and, having told them my situation,
I requested their friendly assistance in helping me off the island. Some of
them, on this, went with me to the captain, and satisfied him of my
freedom; and, to my very great joy, he desired me to go on board. We then
set sail, and the next day, the 23d, I arrived at the wished-for place, after an
absence of six months, in which I had more than once experienced the
delivering hand of Providence, when all human means of escaping
destruction seemed hopeless. I saw my friends with a gladness of heart
which was increased by my absence and the dangers I had escaped, and I
was received with great friendship by them all, but particularly by Mr.
King, to whom I related the fate of his sloop, the Nancy, and the causes of
her being wrecked. I now learned with extreme sorrow, that his house was
washed away during my absence, by the bursting of a pond at the top of a
mountain that was opposite the town of Plymouth. It swept great part of the
town away, and Mr. King lost a great deal of property from the inundation,

and nearly his life. When I told him I intended to go to London that season,
and that I had come to visit him before my departure, the good man
expressed a great deal of affection for me, and sorrow that I should leave
him, and warmly advised me to stay there; insisting, as I was much
respected by all the gentlemen in the place, that I might do very well, and in
a short time have land and slaves of my own. I thanked him for this instance
of his friendship; but, as I wished very much to be in London, I declined
remaining any longer there, and begged he would excuse me. I then
requested he would be kind enough to give me a certificate of my behaviour
while in his service, which he very readily complied with, and gave me the
following:
Montserrat, January 26, 1767.
'The bearer hereof, Gustavus Vassa, was my slave for upwards
of three years, during which he has always behaved himself
well, and discharged his duty with honesty and assiduity.
Robert King.

'To all whom this may concern.'
Having obtained this, I parted from my kind master, after many sincere
professions of gratitude and regard, and prepared for my departure for
London. I immediately agreed to go with one Capt. John Hamer, for seven
guineas, the passage to London, on board a ship called the Andromache;
and on the 24th and 25th I had free dances, as they are called, with some of
my countrymen, previous to my setting off; after which I took leave of all
my friends, and on the 26th I embarked for London, exceedingly glad to see
myself once more on board of a ship; and still more so, in steering the
course I had long wished for. With a light heart I bade Montserrat farewell,
and never had my feet on it since; and with it I bade adieu to the sound of
the cruel whip, and all other dreadful instruments of torture; adieu to the
offensive sight of the violated chastity of the sable females, which has too
often accosted my eyes; adieu to oppressions (although to me less severe
than most of my countrymen); and adieu to the angry howling, dashing
surfs. I wished for a grateful and thankful heart to praise the Lord God on
high for all his mercies!

We had a most prosperous voyage, and, at the end of seven weeks, arrived
at Cherry-Garden stairs. Thus were my longing eyes once more gratified
with a sight of London, after having been absent from it above four years. I
immediately received my wages, and I never had earned seven guineas so
quick in my life before; I had thirty-seven guineas in all, when I got cleared
of the ship. I now entered upon a scene, quite new to me, but full of hope.
In this situation my first thoughts were to look out for some of my former
friends, and amongst the first of those were the Miss Guerins. As soon,
therefore, as I had regaled myself I went in quest of those kind ladies,
whom I was very impatient to see; and with some difficulty and
perseverance, I found them at May's-hill, Greenwich. They were most
agreeably surprised to see me, and I quite overjoyed at meeting with them. I
told them my history, at which they expressed great wonder, and freely
acknowledged it did their cousin, Capt. Pascal, no honour. He then visited
there frequently; and I met him four or five days after in Greenwich park.
When he saw me he appeared a good deal surprised, and asked me how I
came back? I answered, 'In a ship.' To which he replied dryly, 'I suppose
you did not walk back to London on the water.' As I saw, by his manner,
that he did not seem to be sorry for his behaviour to me, and that I had not
much reason to expect any favour from him, I told him that he had used me
very ill, after I had been such a faithful servant to him for so many years; on
which, without saying any more, he turned about and went away. A few
days after this I met Capt. Pascal at Miss Guerin's house, and asked him for
my prize-money. He said there was none due to me; for, if my prize money
had been 10,000 £. he had a right to it all. I told him I was informed
otherwise; on which he bade me defiance; and, in a bantering tone, desired
me to commence a lawsuit against him for it: 'There are lawyers enough,'
said he, 'that will take the cause in hand, and you had better try it.' I told
him then that I would try it, which enraged him very much; however, out of
regard to the ladies, I remained still, and never made any farther demand of
my right. Some time afterwards these friendly ladies asked me what I meant
to do with myself, and how they could assist me. I thanked them, and said,
if they pleased, I would be their servant; but if not, as I had thirty-seven
guineas, which would support me for some time, I would be much obliged
to them to recommend me to some person who would teach me a business
whereby I might earn my living. They answered me very politely, that they
were sorry it did not suit them to take me as their servant, and asked me

what business I should like to learn? I said, hair-dressing. They then
promised to assist me in this; and soon after they recommended me to a
gentleman whom I had known before, one Capt. O'Hara, who treated me
with much kindness, and procured me a master, a hair-dresser, in Coventry-
court, Haymarket, with whom he placed me. I was with this man from
September till the February following. In that time we had a neighbour in
the same court who taught the French horn. He used to blow it so well that I
was charmed with it, and agreed with him to teach me to blow it.
Accordingly he took me in hand, and began to instruct me, and I soon
learned all the three parts. I took great delight in blowing on this instrument,
the evenings being long; and besides that I was fond of it, I did not like to
be idle, and it filled up my vacant hours innocently. At this time also I
agreed with the Rev. Mr. Gregory, who lived in the same court, where he
kept an academy and an evening-school, to improve me in arithmetic. This
he did as far as barter and alligation; so that all the time I was there I was
entirely employed. In February 1768 I hired myself to Dr. Charles Irving, in
Pall-mall, so celebrated for his successful experiments in making sea water
fresh; and here I had plenty of hair-dressing to improve my hand. This
gentleman was an excellent master; he was exceedingly kind and good
tempered; and allowed me in the evenings to attend my schools, which I
esteemed a great blessing; therefore I thanked God and him for it, and used
all my diligence to improve the opportunity. This diligence and attention
recommended me to the notice and care of my three preceptors, who on
their parts bestowed a great deal of pains in my instruction, and besides
were all very kind to me. My wages, however, which were by two thirds
less than I ever had in my life (for I had only 12l. per annum) I soon found
would not be sufficient to defray this extraordinary expense of masters, and
my own necessary expenses; my old thirty-seven guineas had by this time
worn all away to one. I thought it best, therefore, to try the sea again in
quest of more money, as I had been bred to it, and had hitherto found the
profession of it successful. I had also a very great desire to see Turkey, and I
now determined to gratify it. Accordingly, in the month of May, 1768, I told
the doctor my wish to go to sea again, to which he made no opposition; and
we parted on friendly terms. The same day I went into the city in quest of a
master. I was extremely fortunate in my inquiry; for I soon heard of a
gentleman who had a ship going to Italy and Turkey, and he wanted a man
who could dress hair well. I was overjoyed at this, and went immediately on

board of his ship, as I had been directed, which I found to be fitted up with
great taste, and I already foreboded no small pleasure in sailing in her. Not
finding the gentleman on board, I was directed to his lodgings, where I met
with him the next day, and gave him a specimen of my dressing. He liked it
so well that he hired me immediately, so that I was perfectly happy; for the
ship, master, and voyage, were entirely to my mind. The ship was called the
Delawar, and my master's name was John Jolly, a neat smart good
humoured man, just such an one as I wished to serve. We sailed from
England in July following, and our voyage was extremely pleasant. We
went to Villa Franca, Nice, and Leghorn; and in all these places I was
charmed with the richness and beauty of the countries, and struck with the
elegant buildings with which they abound. We had always in them plenty of
extraordinary good wines and rich fruits, which I was very fond of; and I
had frequent occasions of gratifying both my taste and curiosity; for my
captain always lodged on shore in those places, which afforded me
opportunities to see the country around. I also learned navigation of the
mate, which I was very fond of. When we left Italy we had delightful
sailing among the Archipelago islands, and from thence to Smyrna in
Turkey. This is a very ancient city; the houses are built of stone, and most of
them have graves adjoining to them; so that they sometimes present the
appearance of church-yards. Provisions are very plentiful in this city, and
good wine less than a penny a pint. The grapes, pomegranates, and many
other fruits, were also the richest and largest I ever tasted. The natives are
well looking and strong made, and treated me always with great civility. In
general I believe they are fond of black people; and several of them gave
me pressing invitations to stay amongst them, although they keep the
franks, or Christians, separate, and do not suffer them to dwell immediately
amongst them. I was astonished in not seeing women in any of their shops,
and very rarely any in the streets; and whenever I did they were covered
with a veil from head to foot, so that I could not see their faces, except
when any of them out of curiosity uncovered them to look at me, which
they sometimes did. I was surprised to see how the Greeks are, in some
measure, kept under by the Turks, as the negroes are in the West Indies by
the white people. The less refined Greeks, as I have already hinted, dance
here in the same manner as we do in my nation. On the whole, during our
stay here, which was about five months, I liked the place and the Turks
extremely well. I could not help observing one very remarkable

circumstance there: the tails of the sheep are flat, and so very large, that I
have known the tail even of a lamb to weigh from eleven to thirteen pounds.
The fat of them is very white and rich, and is excellent in puddings, for
which it is much used. Our ship being at length richly loaded with silk, and
other articles, we sailed for England.
In May 1769, soon after our return from Turkey, our ship made a delightful
voyage to Oporto in Portugal, where we arrived at the time of the carnival.
On our arrival, there were sent on board to us thirty-six articles to observe,
with very heavy penalties if we should break any of them; and none of us
even dared to go on board any other vessel or on shore till the Inquisition
had sent on board and searched for every thing illegal, especially bibles.
Such as were produced, and certain other things, were sent on shore till the
ships were going away; and any person in whose custody a bible was found
concealed was to be imprisoned and flogged, and sent into slavery for ten
years. I saw here many very magnificent sights, particularly the garden of
Eden, where many of the clergy and laity went in procession in their several
orders with the host, and sung Te Deum. I had a great curiosity to go into
some of their churches, but could not gain admittance without using the
necessary sprinkling of holy water at my entrance. From curiosity, and a
wish to be holy, I therefore complied with this ceremony, but its virtues
were lost on me, for I found myself nothing the better for it. This place
abounds with plenty of all kinds of provisions. The town is well built and
pretty, and commands a fine prospect. Our ship having taken in a load of
wine, and other commodities, we sailed for London, and arrived in July
following. Our next voyage was to the Mediterranean. The ship was again
got ready, and we sailed in September for Genoa. This is one of the finest
cities I ever saw; some of the edifices were of beautiful marble, and made a
most noble appearance; and many had very curious fountains before them.
The churches were rich and magnificent, and curiously adorned both in the
inside and out. But all this grandeur was in my eyes disgraced by the galley
slaves, whose condition both there and in other parts of Italy is truly piteous
and wretched. After we had stayed there some weeks, during which we
bought many different things which we wanted, and got them very cheap,
we sailed to Naples, a charming city, and remarkably clean. The bay is the
most beautiful I ever saw; the moles for shipping are excellent. I thought it
extraordinary to see grand operas acted here on Sunday nights, and even

attended by their majesties. I too, like these great ones, went to those sights,
and vainly served God in the day while I thus served mammon effectually
at night. While we remained here there happened an eruption of mount
Vesuvius, of which I had a perfect view. It was extremely awful; and we
were so near that the ashes from it used to be thick on our deck. After we
had transacted our business at Naples we sailed with a fair wind once more
for Smyrna, where we arrived in December. A seraskier or officer took a
liking to me here, and wanted me to stay, and offered me two wives;
however I refused the temptation. The merchants here travel in caravans or
large companies. I have seen many caravans from India, with some
hundreds of camels, laden with different goods. The people of these
caravans are quite brown. Among other articles, they brought with them a
great quantity of locusts, which are a kind of pulse, sweet and pleasant to
the palate, and in shape resembling French beans, but longer. Each kind of
goods is sold in a street by itself, and I always found the Turks very honest
in their dealings. They let no Christians into their mosques or churches, for
which I was very sorry; as I was always fond of going to see the different
modes of worship of the people wherever I went. The plague broke out
while we were in Smyrna, and we stopped taking goods into the ship till it
was over. She was then richly laden, and we sailed in about March 1770 for
England. One day in our passage we met with an accident which was near
burning the ship. A black cook, in melting some fat, overset the pan into the
fire under the deck, which immediately began to blaze, and the flame went
up very high under the foretop. With the fright the poor cook became
almost white, and altogether speechless. Happily however we got the fire
out without doing much mischief. After various delays in this passage,
which was tedious, we arrived in Standgate creek in July; and, at the latter
end of the year, some new event occurred, so that my noble captain, the
ship, and I all separated.
In April 1771 I shipped myself as a steward with Capt. Wm. Robertson of
the ship Grenada Planter, once more to try my fortune in the West Indies;
and we sailed from London for Madeira, Barbadoes, and the Grenades.
When we were at this last place, having some goods to sell, I met once
more with my former kind of West India customers. A white man, an
islander, bought some goods of me to the amount of some pounds, and
made me many fair promises as usual, but without any intention of paying

me. He had likewise bought goods from some more of our people, whom he
intended to serve in the same manner; but he still amused us with promises.
However, when our ship was loaded, and near sailing, this honest buyer
discovered no intention or sign of paying for any thing he had bought of us;
but on the contrary, when I asked him for my money he threatened me and
another black man he had bought goods of, so that we found we were like
to get more blows than payment. On this we went to complain to one Mr.
M'Intosh, a justice of the peace; we told his worship of the man's villainous
tricks, and begged that he would be kind enough to see us redressed: but
being negroes, although free, we could not get any remedy; and our ship
being then just upon the point of sailing, we knew not how to help
ourselves, though we thought it hard to lose our property in this manner.
Luckily for us however, this man was also indebted to three white sailors,
who could not get a farthing from him; they therefore readily joined us, and
we all went together in search of him. When we found where he was, I took
him out of a house and threatened him with vengeance; on which, finding
he was likely to be handled roughly, the rogue offered each of us some
small allowance, but nothing near our demands. This exasperated us much
more; and some were for cutting his ears off; but he begged hard for mercy,
which was at last granted him, after we had entirely stripped him. We then
let him go, for which he thanked us, glad to get off so easily, and ran into
the bushes, after having wished us a good voyage. We then repaired on
board, and shortly after set sail for England. I cannot help remarking here a
very narrow escape we had from being blown up, owing to a piece of
negligence of mine. Just as our ship was under sail, I went down into the
cabin to do some business, and had a lighted candle in my hand, which, in
my hurry, without thinking, I held in a barrel of gunpowder. It remained in
the powder until it was near catching fire, when fortunately I observed it
and snatched it out in time, and providentially no harm happened; but I was
so overcome with terror that I immediately fainted at this deliverance.
In twenty-eight days time we arrived in England, and I got clear of this
ship. But, being still of a roving disposition, and desirous of seeing as many
different parts of the world as I could, I shipped myself soon after, in the
same year, as steward on board of a fine large ship, called the Jamaica,
Captain David Watt; and we sailed from England in December 1771 for
Nevis and Jamaica. I found Jamaica to be a very fine large island, well

peopled, and the most considerable of the West India islands. There was a
vast number of negroes here, whom I found as usual exceedingly imposed
upon by the white people, and the slaves punished as in the other islands.
There are negroes whose business it is to flog slaves; they go about to
different people for employment, and the usual pay is from one to four bits.
I saw many cruel punishments inflicted on the slaves in the short time I
stayed here. In particular I was present when a poor fellow was tied up and
kept hanging by the wrists at some distance from the ground, and then some
half hundred weights were fixed to his ancles, in which posture he was
flogged most unmercifully. There were also, as I heard, two different
masters noted for cruelty on the island, who had staked up two negroes
naked, and in two hours the vermin stung them to death. I heard a
gentleman I well knew tell my captain that he passed sentence on a negro
man to be burnt alive for attempting to poison an overseer. I pass over
numerous other instances, in order to relieve the reader by a milder scene of
roguery. Before I had been long on the island, one Mr. Smith at Port Morant
bought goods of me to the amount of twenty-five pounds sterling; but when
I demanded payment from him, he was going each time to beat me, and
threatened that he would put me in goal. One time he would say I was going
to set his house on fire, at another he would swear I was going to run away
with his slaves. I was astonished at this usage from a person who was in the
situation of a gentleman, but I had no alternative; I was therefore obliged to
submit. When I came to Kingston, I was surprised to see the number of
Africans who were assembled together on Sundays; particularly at a large
commodious place, called Spring Path. Here each different nation of Africa
meet and dance after the manner of their own country. They still retain most
of their native customs: they bury their dead, and put victuals, pipes and
tobacco, and other things, in the grave with the corps, in the same manner
as in Africa. Our ship having got her loading we sailed for London, where
we arrived in the August following. On my return to London, I waited on
my old and good master, Dr. Irving, who made me an offer of his service
again. Being now tired of the sea I gladly accepted it. I was very happy in
living with this gentleman once more; during which time we were daily
employed in reducing old Neptune's dominions by purifying the briny
element and making it fresh. Thus I went on till May 1773, when I was
roused by the sound of fame, to seek new adventures, and to find, towards
the north pole, what our Creator never intended we should, a passage to

India. An expedition was now fitting out to explore a north-east passage,
conducted by the Honourable John Constantine Phipps, since Lord
Mulgrave, in his Majesty's sloop of war the Race Horse. My master being
anxious for the reputation of this adventure, we therefore prepared every
thing for our voyage, and I attended him on board the Race Horse, the 24th
day of May 1773. We proceeded to Sheerness, where we were joined by his
Majesty's sloop the Carcass, commanded by Captain Lutwidge. On the 4th
of June we sailed towards our destined place, the pole; and on the 15th of
the same month we were off Shetland. On this day I had a great and
unexpected deliverance from an accident which was near blowing up the
ship and destroying the crew, which made me ever after during the voyage
uncommonly cautious. The ship was so filled that there was very little room
on board for any one, which placed me in a very aukward situation. I had
resolved to keep a journal of this singular and interesting voyage; and I had
no other place for this purpose but a little cabin, or the doctor's store-room,
where I slept. This little place was stuffed with all manner of combustibles,
particularly with tow and aquafortis, and many other dangerous things.
Unfortunately it happened in the evening as I was writing my journal, that I
had occasion to take the candle out of the lanthorn, and a spark having
touched a single thread of the tow, all the rest caught the flame, and
immediately the whole was in a blaze. I saw nothing but present death
before me, and expected to be the first to perish in the flames. In a moment
the alarm was spread, and many people who were near ran to assist in
putting out the fire. All this time I was in the very midst of the flames; my
shirt, and the handkerchief on my neck, were burnt, and I was almost
smothered with the smoke. However, through God's mercy, as I was nearly
giving up all hopes, some people brought blankets and mattresses and threw
them on the flames, by which means in a short time the fire was put out. I
was severely reprimanded and menaced by such of the officers who knew
it, and strictly charged never more to go there with a light: and, indeed,
even my own fears made me give heed to this command for a little time; but
at last, not being able to write my journal in any other part of the ship, I was
tempted again to venture by stealth with a light in the same cabin, though
not without considerable fear and dread on my mind. On the 20th of June
we began to use Dr. Irving's apparatus for making salt water fresh; I used to
attend the distillery: I frequently purified from twenty-six to forty gallons a
day. The water thus distilled was perfectly pure, well tasted, and free from

salt; and was used on various occasions on board the ship. On the 28th of
June, being in lat. 78, we made Greenland, where I was surprised to see the
sun did not set. The weather now became extremely cold; and as we sailed
between north and east, which was our course, we saw many very high and
curious mountains of ice; and also a great number of very large whales,
which used to come close to our ship, and blow the water up to a very great
height in the air. One morning we had vast quantities of sea-horses about
the ship, which neighed exactly like any other horses. We fired some
harpoon guns amongst them, in order to take some, but we could not get
any. The 30th, the captain of a Greenland ship came on board, and told us of
three ships that were lost in the ice; however we still held on our course till
July the 11th, when we were stopt by one compact impenetrable body of
ice. We ran along it from east to west above ten degrees; and on the 27th we
got as far north as 80, 37; and in 19 or 20 degrees east longitude from
London. On the 29th and 30th of July we saw one continued plain of
smooth unbroken ice, bounded only by the horizon; and we fastened to a
piece of ice that was eight yards eleven inches thick. We had generally
sunshine, and constant daylight; which gave cheerfulness and novelty to the
whole of this striking, grand, and uncommon scene; and, to heighten it still
more, the reflection of the sun from the ice gave the clouds a most beautiful
appearance. We killed many different animals at this time, and among the
rest nine bears. Though they had nothing in their paunches but water yet
they were all very fat. We used to decoy them to the ship sometimes by
burning feathers or skins. I thought them coarse eating, but some of the
ship's company relished them very much. Some of our people once, in the
boat, fired at and wounded a sea-horse, which dived immediately; and, in a
little time after, brought up with it a number of others. They all joined in an
attack upon the boat, and were with difficulty prevented from staving or
oversetting her; but a boat from the Carcass having come to assist ours, and
joined it, they dispersed, after having wrested an oar from one of the men.
One of the ship's boats had before been attacked in the same manner, but
happily no harm was done. Though we wounded several of these animals
we never got but one. We remained hereabouts until the 1st of August;
when the two ships got completely fastened in the ice, occasioned by the
loose ice that set in from the sea. This made our situation very dreadful and
alarming; so that on the 7th day we were in very great apprehension of
having the ships squeezed to pieces. The officers now held a council to

know what was best for us to do in order to save our lives; and it was
determined that we should endeavour to escape by dragging our boats along
the ice towards the sea; which, however, was farther off than any of us
thought. This determination filled us with extreme dejection, and
confounded us with despair; for we had very little prospect of escaping with
life. However, we sawed some of the ice about the ships to keep it from
hurting them; and thus kept them in a kind of pond. We then began to drag
the boats as well as we could towards the sea; but, after two or three days
labour, we made very little progress; so that some of our hearts totally failed
us, and I really began to give up myself for lost, when I saw our
surrounding calamities. While we were at this hard labour I once fell into a
pond we had made amongst some loose ice, and was very near being
drowned; but providentially some people were near who gave me
immediate assistance, and thereby I escaped drowning. Our deplorable
condition, which kept up the constant apprehension of our perishing in the
ice, brought me gradually to think of eternity in such a manner as I never
had done before. I had the fears of death hourly upon me, and shuddered at
the thoughts of meeting the grim king of terrors in the natural state I then
was in, and was exceedingly doubtful of a happy eternity if I should die in
it. I had no hopes of my life being prolonged for any time; for we saw that
our existence could not be long on the ice after leaving the ships, which
were now out of sight, and some miles from the boats. Our appearance now
became truly lamentable; pale dejection seized every countenance; many,
who had been before blasphemers, in this our distress began to call on the
good God of heaven for his help; and in the time of our utter need he heard
us, and against hope or human probability delivered us! It was the eleventh
day of the ships being thus fastened, and the fourth of our drawing the boats
in this manner, that the wind changed to the E.N.E. The weather
immediately became mild, and the ice broke towards the sea, which was to
the S.W. of us. Many of us on this got on board again, and with all our
might we hove the ships into every open water we could find, and made all
the sail on them in our power; and now, having a prospect of success, we
made signals for the boats and the remainder of the people. This seemed to
us like a reprieve from death; and happy was the man who could first get on
board of any ship, or the first boat he could meet. We then proceeded in this
manner till we got into the open water again, which we accomplished in
about thirty hours, to our infinite joy and gladness of heart. As soon as we

were out of danger we came to anchor and refitted; and on the 19th of
August we sailed from this uninhabited extremity of the world, where the
inhospitable climate affords neither food nor shelter, and not a tree or shrub
of any kind grows amongst its barren rocks; but all is one desolate and
expanded waste of ice, which even the constant beams of the sun for six
months in the year cannot penetrate or dissolve. The sun now being on the
decline the days shortened as we sailed to the southward; and, on the 28th,
in latitude 73, it was dark by ten o'clock at night. September the 10th, in
latitude 58-59, we met a very severe gale of wind and high seas, and
shipped a great deal of water in the space of ten hours. This made us work
exceedingly hard at all our pumps a whole day; and one sea, which struck
the ship with more force than any thing I ever met with of the kind before,
laid her under water for some time, so that we thought she would have gone
down. Two boats were washed from the booms, and the long-boat from the
chucks: all other moveable things on the deck were also washed away,
among which were many curious things of different kinds which we had
brought from Greenland; and we were obliged, in order to lighten the ship,
to toss some of our guns overboard. We saw a ship, at the same time, in
very great distress, and her masts were gone; but we were unable to assist
her. We now lost sight of the Carcass till the 26th, when we saw land about
Orfordness, off which place she joined us. From thence we sailed for
London, and on the 30th came up to Deptford. And thus ended our Arctic
voyage, to the no small joy of all on board, after having been absent four
months; in which time, at the imminent hazard of our lives, we explored
nearly as far towards the Pole as 81 degrees north, and 20 degrees east
longitude; being much farther, by all accounts, than any navigator had ever
ventured before; in which we fully proved the impracticability of finding a
passage that way to India.

CHAP. X.
The author leaves Doctor Irving and engages on board a Turkey
ship—Account of a black man's being kidnapped on board and
sent to the West Indies, and the author's fruitless endeavours to
procure his freedom—Some account of the manner of the
author's conversion to the faith of Jesus Christ.
Our voyage to the North Pole being ended, I returned to London with
Doctor Irving, with whom I continued for some time, during which I began
seriously to reflect on the dangers I had escaped, particularly those of my
last voyage, which made a lasting impression on my mind, and, by the
grace of God, proved afterwards a mercy to me; it caused me to reflect
deeply on my eternal state, and to seek the Lord with full purpose of heart
ere it was too late. I rejoiced greatly; and heartily thanked the Lord for
directing me to London, where I was determined to work out my own
salvation, and in so doing procure a title to heaven, being the result of a
mind blended by ignorance and sin.
In process of time I left my master, Doctor Irving, the purifier of waters,
and lodged in Coventry-court, Haymarket, where I was continually
oppressed and much concerned about the salvation of my soul, and was
determined (in my own strength) to be a first-rate Christian. I used every
means for this purpose; and, not being able to find any person amongst my
acquaintance that agreed with me in point of religion, or, in scripture
language, 'that would shew me any good;' I was much dejected, and knew
not where to seek relief; however, I first frequented the neighbouring
churches, St. James's, and others, two or three times a day, for many weeks:
still I came away dissatisfied; something was wanting that I could not
obtain, and I really found more heartfelt relief in reading my bible at home
than in attending the church; and, being resolved to be saved, I pursued
other methods still. First I went among the quakers, where the word of God
was neither read or preached, so that I remained as much in the dark as ever.
I then searched into the Roman catholic principles, but was not in the least
satisfied. At length I had recourse to the Jews, which availed me nothing,

for the fear of eternity daily harassed my mind, and I knew not where to
seek shelter from the wrath to come. However this was my conclusion, at
all events, to read the four evangelists, and whatever sect or party I found
adhering thereto such I would join. Thus I went on heavily without any
guide to direct me the way that leadeth to eternal life. I asked different
people questions about the manner of going to heaven, and was told
different ways. Here I was much staggered, and could not find any at that
time more righteous than myself, or indeed so much inclined to devotion. I
thought we should not all be saved (this is agreeable to the holy scriptures),
nor would all be damned. I found none among the circle of my
acquaintance that kept wholly the ten commandments. So righteous was I in
my own eyes, that I was convinced I excelled many of them in that point,
by keeping eight out of ten; and finding those who in general termed
themselves Christians not so honest or so good in their morals as the Turks,
I really thought the Turks were in a safer way of salvation than my
neighbours: so that between hopes and fears I went on, and the chief
comforts I enjoyed were in the musical French horn, which I then practised,
and also dressing of hair. Such was my situation some months, experiencing
the dishonesty of many people here. I determined at last to set out for
Turkey, and there to end my days. It was now early in the spring 1774. I
sought for a master, and found a captain John Hughes, commander of a ship
called Anglicania, fitting out in the river Thames, and bound to Smyrna in
Turkey. I shipped myself with him as a steward; at the same time I
recommended to him a very clever black man, John Annis, as a cook. This
man was on board the ship near two months doing his duty: he had formerly
lived many years with Mr. William Kirkpatrick, a gentleman of the island of
St. Kitts, from whom he parted by consent, though he afterwards tried many
schemes to inveigle the poor man. He had applied to many captains who
traded to St. Kitts to trepan him; and when all their attempts and schemes of
kidnapping proved abortive, Mr. Kirkpatrick came to our ship at Union
Stairs on Easter Monday, April the fourth, with two wherry boats and six
men, having learned that the man was on board; and tied, and forcibly took
him away from the ship, in the presence of the crew and the chief mate,
who had detained him after he had notice to come away. I believe that this
was a combined piece of business: but, at any rate, it certainly reflected
great disgrace on the mate and captain also, who, although they had desired
the oppressed man to stay on board, yet he did not in the least assist to

recover him, or pay me a farthing of his wages, which was about five
pounds. I proved the only friend he had, who attempted to regain him his
liberty if possible, having known the want of liberty myself. I sent as soon
as I could to Gravesend, and got knowledge of the ship in which he was;
but unluckily she had sailed the first tide after he was put on board. My
intention was then immediately to apprehend Mr. Kirkpatrick, who was
about setting off for Scotland; and, having obtained a habeas corpus for
him, and got a tipstaff to go with me to St. Paul's church-yard, where he
lived, he, suspecting something of this kind, set a watch to look out. My
being known to them occasioned me to use the following deception: I
whitened my face, that they might not know me, and this had its desired
effect. He did not go out of his house that night, and next morning I
contrived a well plotted stratagem notwithstanding he had a gentleman in
his house to personate him. My direction to the tipstaff, who got admittance
into the house, was to conduct him to a judge, according to the writ. When
he came there, his plea was, that he had not the body in custody, on which
he was admitted to bail. I proceeded immediately to that philanthropist,
Granville Sharp, Esq. who received me with the utmost kindness, and gave
me every instruction that was needful on the occasion. I left him in full
hope that I should gain the unhappy man his liberty, with the warmest sense
of gratitude towards Mr. Sharp for his kindness; but, alas! my attorney
proved unfaithful; he took my money, lost me many months employ, and
did not do the least good in the cause: and when the poor man arrived at St.
Kitts, he was, according to custom, staked to the ground with four pins
through a cord, two on his wrists, and two on his ancles, was cut and
flogged most unmercifully, and afterwards loaded cruelly with irons about
his neck. I had two very moving letters from him, while he was in this
situation; and also was told of it by some very respectable families now in
London, who saw him in St. Kitts, in the same state in which he remained
till kind death released him out of the hands of his tyrants. During this
disagreeable business I was under strong convictions of sin, and thought
that my state was worse than any man's; my mind was unaccountably
disturbed; I often wished for death, though at the same time convinced I
was altogether unprepared for that awful summons. Suffering much by
villains in the late cause, and being much concerned about the state of my
soul, these things (but particularly the latter) brought me very low; so that I
became a burden to myself, and viewed all things around me as emptiness

and vanity, which could give no satisfaction to a troubled conscience. I was
again determined to go to Turkey, and resolved, at that time, never more to
return to England. I engaged as steward on board a Turkeyman (the Wester
Hall, Capt. Linna); but was prevented by means of my late captain, Mr.
Hughes, and others. All this appeared to be against me, and the only
comfort I then experienced was, in reading the holy scriptures, where I saw
that 'there is no new thing under the sun,' Eccles. i. 9; and what was
appointed for me I must submit to. Thus I continued to travel in much
heaviness, and frequently murmured against the Almighty, particularly in
his providential dealings; and, awful to think! I began to blaspheme, and
wished often to be any thing but a human being. In these severe conflicts
the Lord answered me by awful 'visions of the night, when deep sleep
falleth upon men, in slumberings upon the bed,' Job xxxiii. 15. He was
pleased, in much mercy, to give me to see, and in some measure to
understand, the great and awful scene of the judgment-day, that 'no unclean
person, no unholy thing, can enter into the kingdom of God,' Eph. v. 5. I
would then, if it had been possible, have changed my nature with the
meanest worm on the earth; and was ready to say to the mountains and
rocks 'fall on me,' Rev. vi. 16; but all in vain. I then requested the divine
Creator that he would grant me a small space of time to repent of my follies
and vile iniquities, which I felt were grievous. The Lord, in his manifold
mercies, was pleased to grant my request, and being yet in a state of time,
the sense of God's mercies was so great on my mind when I awoke, that my
strength entirely failed me for many minutes, and I was exceedingly weak.
This was the first spiritual mercy I ever was sensible of, and being on
praying ground, as soon as I recovered a little strength, and got out of bed
and dressed myself, I invoked Heaven from my inmost soul, and fervently
begged that God would never again permit me to blaspheme his most holy
name. The Lord, who is long-suffering, and full of compassion to such poor
rebels as we are, condescended to hear and answer. I felt that I was
altogether unholy, and saw clearly what a bad use I had made of the
faculties I was endowed with; they were given me to glorify God with; I
thought, therefore, I had better want them here, and enter into life eternal,
than abuse them and be cast into hell fire. I prayed to be directed, if there
were any holier than those with whom I was acquainted, that the Lord
would point them out to me. I appealed to the Searcher of hearts, whether I
did not wish to love him more, and serve him better. Notwithstanding all

this, the reader may easily discern, if he is a believer, that I was still in
nature's darkness. At length I hated the house in which I lodged, because
God's most holy name was blasphemed in it; then I saw the word of God
verified, viz. 'Before they call, I will answer; and while they are yet
speaking, I will hear.'
I had a great desire to read the bible the whole day at home; but not having
a convenient place for retirement, I left the house in the day, rather than stay
amongst the wicked ones; and that day as I was walking, it pleased God to
direct me to a house where there was an old sea-faring man, who
experienced much of the love of God shed abroad in his heart. He began to
discourse with me; and, as I desired to love the Lord, his conversation
rejoiced me greatly; and indeed I had never heard before the love of Christ
to believers set forth in such a manner, and in so clear a point of view. Here
I had more questions to put to the man than his time would permit him to
answer; and in that memorable hour there came in a dissenting minister; he
joined our discourse, and asked me some few questions; among others,
where I heard the gospel preached. I knew not what he meant by hearing the
gospel; I told him I had read the gospel: and he asked where I went to
church, or whether I went at all or not. To which I replied, 'I attended St.
James's, St. Martin's, and St. Ann's, Soho;'—'So,' said he, 'you are a
churchman.' I answered, I was. He then invited me to a love-feast at his
chapel that evening. I accepted the offer, and thanked him; and soon after he
went away, I had some further discourse with the old Christian, added to
some profitable reading, which made me exceedingly happy. When I left
him he reminded me of coming to the feast; I assured him I would be there.
Thus we parted, and I weighed over the heavenly conversation that had
passed between these two men, which cheered my then heavy and drooping
spirit more than any thing I had met with for many months. However, I
thought the time long in going to my supposed banquet. I also wished much
for the company of these friendly men; their company pleased me much;
and I thought the gentlemen very kind, in asking me, a stranger, to a feast;
but how singular did it appear to me, to have it in a chapel! When the
wished-for hour came I went, and happily the old man was there, who
kindly seated me, as he belonged to the place. I was much astonished to see
the place filled with people, and no signs of eating and drinking. There were
many ministers in the company. At last they began by giving out hymns,

and between the singing the minister engaged in prayer; in short, I knew not
what to make of this sight, having never seen any thing of the kind in my
life before now. Some of the guests began to speak their experience,
agreeable to what I read in the Scriptures; much was said by every speaker
of the providence of God, and his unspeakable mercies, to each of them.
This I knew in a great measure, and could most heartily join them. But
when they spoke of a future state, they seemed to be altogether certain of
their calling and election of God; and that no one could ever separate them
from the love of Christ, or pluck them out of his hands. This filled me with
utter consternation, intermingled with admiration. I was so amazed as not to
know what to think of the company; my heart was attracted and my
affections were enlarged. I wished to be as happy as them, and was
persuaded in my mind that they were different from the world 'that lieth in
wickedness,' 1 John v. 19. Their language and singing, &c. did well
harmonize; I was entirely overcome, and wished to live and die thus. Lastly,
some persons in the place produced some neat baskets full of buns, which
they distributed about; and each person communicated with his neighbour,
and sipped water out of different mugs, which they handed about to all who
were present. This kind of Christian fellowship I had never seen, nor ever
thought of seeing on earth; it fully reminded me of what I had read in the
holy scriptures, of the primitive Christians, who loved each other and broke
bread. In partaking of it, even from house to house, this entertainment
(which lasted about four hours) ended in singing and prayer. It was the first
soul feast I ever was present at. This last twenty-four hours produced me
things, spiritual and temporal, sleeping and waking, judgment and mercy,
that I could not but admire the goodness of God, in directing the blind,
blasphemous sinner in the path that he knew not of, even among the just;
and instead of judgment he has shewed mercy, and will hear and answer the
prayers and supplications of every returning prodigal:

O! to grace how great a debtor
Daily I'm constrain'd to be!

After this I was resolved to win Heaven if possible; and if I perished I
thought it should be at the feet of Jesus, in praying to him for salvation.
After having been an eye-witness to some of the happiness which attended
those who feared God, I knew not how, with any propriety, to return to my

lodgings, where the name of God was continually profaned, at which I felt
the greatest horror. I paused in my mind for some time, not knowing what
to do; whether to hire a bed elsewhere, or go home again. At last, fearing an
evil report might arise, I went home, with a farewell to card-playing and
vain jesting, &c. I saw that time was very short, eternity long, and very
near, and I viewed those persons alone blessed who were found ready at
midnight call, or when the Judge of all, both quick and dead, cometh.
The next day I took courage, and went to Holborn, to see my new and
worthy acquaintance, the old man, Mr. C——; he, with his wife, a gracious
woman, were at work at silk weaving; they seemed mutually happy, and
both quite glad to see me, and I more so to see them. I sat down, and we
conversed much about soul matters, &c. Their discourse was amazingly
delightful, edifying, and pleasant. I knew not at last how to leave this
agreeable pair, till time summoned me away. As I was going they lent me a
little book, entitled "The Conversion of an Indian." It was in questions and
answers. The poor man came over the sea to London, to inquire after the
Christian's God, who, (through rich mercy) he found, and had not his
journey in vain. The above book was of great use to me, and at that time
was a means of strengthening my faith; however, in parting, they both
invited me to call on them when I pleased. This delighted me, and I took
care to make all the improvement from it I could; and so far I thanked God
for such company and desires. I prayed that the many evils I felt within
might be done away, and that I might be weaned from my former carnal
acquaintances. This was quickly heard and answered, and I was soon
connected with those whom the scripture calls the excellent of the earth. I
heard the gospel preached, and the thoughts of my heart and actions were
laid open by the preachers, and the way of salvation by Christ alone was
evidently set forth. Thus I went on happily for near two months; and I once
heard, during this period, a reverend gentleman speak of a man who had
departed this life in full assurance of his going to glory. I was much
astonished at the assertion; and did very deliberately inquire how he could
get at this knowledge. I was answered fully, agreeable to what I read in the
oracles of truth; and was told also, that if I did not experience the new birth,
and the pardon of my sins, through the blood of Christ, before I died, I
could not enter the kingdom of heaven. I knew not what to think of this
report, as I thought I kept eight commandments out of ten; then my worthy

interpreter told me I did not do it, nor could I; and he added, that no man
ever did or could keep the commandments, without offending in one point. I
thought this sounded very strange, and puzzled me much for many weeks;
for I thought it a hard saying. I then asked my friend, Mr. L——d, who was
a clerk in a chapel, why the commandments of God were given, if we could
not be saved by them? To which he replied, 'The law is a schoolmaster to
bring us to Christ,' who alone could and did keep the commandments, and
fulfilled all their requirements for his elect people, even those to whom he
had given a living faith, and the sins of those chosen vessels were already
atoned for and forgiven them whilst living; and if I did not experience the
same before my exit, the Lord would say at that great day to me 'Go ye
cursed,' &c. &c. for God would appear faithful in his judgments to the
wicked, as he would be faithful in shewing mercy to those who were
ordained to it before the world was; therefore Christ Jesus seemed to be all
in all to that man's soul. I was much wounded at this discourse, and brought
into such a dilemma as I never expected. I asked him, if he was to die that
moment, whether he was sure to enter the kingdom of God? and added, 'Do
you know that your sins are forgiven you?' He answered in the affirmative.
Then confusion, anger, and discontent seized me, and I staggered much at
this sort of doctrine; it brought me to a stand, not knowing which to believe,
whether salvation by works or by faith only in Christ. I requested him to tell
me how I might know when my sins were forgiven me. He assured me he
could not, and that none but God alone could do this. I told him it was very
mysterious; but he said it was really matter of fact, and quoted many
portions of scripture immediately to the point, to which I could make no
reply. He then desired me to pray to God to shew me these things. I
answered, that I prayed to God every day. He said, 'I perceive you are a
churchman.' I answered I was. He then entreated me to beg of God to shew
me what I was, and the true state of my soul. I thought the prayer very short
and odd; so we parted for that time. I weighed all these things well over,
and could not help thinking how it was possible for a man to know that his
sins were forgiven him in this life. I wished that God would reveal this self
same thing unto me. In a short time after this I went to Westminster chapel;
the Rev. Mr. P—— preached, from Lam. iii. 39. It was a wonderful sermon;
he clearly shewed that a living man had no cause to complain for the
punishment of his sins; he evidently justified the Lord in all his dealings
with the sons of men; he also shewed the justice of God in the eternal

punishment of the wicked and impenitent. The discourse seemed to me like
a two-edged sword cutting all ways; it afforded me much joy, intermingled
with many fears, about my soul; and when it was ended, he gave it out that
he intended, the ensuing week, to examine all those who meant to attend the
Lord's table. Now I thought much of my good works, and at the same time
was doubtful of my being a proper object to receive the sacrament; I was
full of meditation till the day of examining. However, I went to the chapel,
and, though much distressed, I addressed the reverend gentleman, thinking,
if I was not right, he would endeavour to convince me of it. When I
conversed with him, the first thing he asked me was, what I knew of Christ?
I told him I believed in him, and had been baptized in his name. 'Then,' said
he, 'when were you brought to the knowledge of God? and how were you
convinced of sin?' I knew not what he meant by these questions; I told him I
kept eight commandments out of ten; but that I sometimes swore on board
ship, and sometimes when on shore, and broke the sabbath. He then asked
me if I could read? I answered, 'Yes.'—'Then,' said he, 'do you not read in
the bible, he that offends in one point is guilty of all?' I said, 'Yes.' Then he
assured me, that one sin unatoned for was as sufficient to damn a soul as
one leak was to sink a ship. Here I was struck with awe; for the minister
exhorted me much, and reminded me of the shortness of time, and the
length of eternity, and that no unregenerate soul, or any thing unclean, could
enter the kingdom of Heaven. He did not admit me as a communicant; but
recommended me to read the scriptures, and hear the word preached, not to
neglect fervent prayer to God, who has promised to hear the supplications
of those who seek him in godly sincerity; so I took my leave of him, with
many thanks, and resolved to follow his advice, so far as the Lord would
condescend to enable me. During this time I was out of employ, nor was I
likely to get a situation suitable for me, which obliged me to go once more
to sea. I engaged as steward of a ship called the Hope, Capt. Richard
Strange, bound from London to Cadiz in Spain. In a short time after I was
on board I heard the name of God much blasphemed, and I feared greatly,
lest I should catch the horrible infection. I thought if I sinned again, after
having life and death set evidently before me, I should certainly go to hell.
My mind was uncommonly chagrined, and I murmured much at God's
providential dealings with me, and was discontented with the
commandments, that I could not be saved by what I had done; I hated all
things, and wished I had never been born; confusion seized me, and I

wished to be annihilated. One day I was standing on the very edge of the
stern of the ship, thinking to drown myself; but this scripture was instantly
impressed on my mind—'that no murderer hath eternal life abiding in him,'
1 John iii. 15. Then I paused, and thought myself the unhappiest man living.
Again I was convinced that the Lord was better to me than I deserved, and I
was better off in the world than many. After this I began to fear death; I
fretted, mourned, and prayed, till I became a burden to others, but more so
to myself. At length I concluded to beg my bread on shore rather than go
again to sea amongst a people who feared not God, and I entreated the
captain three different times to discharge me; he would not, but each time
gave me greater and greater encouragement to continue with him, and all on
board shewed me very great civility: notwithstanding all this I was
unwilling to embark again. At last some of my religious friends advised me,
by saying it was my lawful calling, consequently it was my duty to obey,
and that God was not confined to place, &c. &c. particularly Mr. G.S. the
governor of Tothil-fields Bridewell, who pitied my case, and read the
eleventh chapter of the Hebrews to me, with exhortations. He prayed for
me, and I believed that he prevailed on my behalf, as my burden was then
greatly removed, and I found a heartfelt resignation to the will of God. The
good man gave me a pocket Bible and Allen's Alarm to the unconverted. We
parted, and the next day I went on board again. We sailed for Spain, and I
found favour with the captain. It was the fourth of the month of September
when we sailed from London; we had a delightful voyage to Cadiz, where
we arrived the twenty-third of the same month. The place is strong,
commands a fine prospect, and is very rich. The Spanish galloons frequent
that port, and some arrived whilst we were there. I had many opportunities
of reading the scriptures. I wrestled hard with God in fervent prayer, who
had declared in his word that he would hear the groanings and deep sighs of
the poor in spirit. I found this verified to my utter astonishment and comfort
in the following manner:
On the morning of the 6th of October, (I pray you to attend) or all that day, I
thought that I should either see or hear something supernatural. I had a
secret impulse on my mind of something that was to take place, which
drove me continually for that time to a throne of grace. It pleased God to
enable me to wrestle with him, as Jacob did: I prayed that if sudden death
were to happen, and I perished, it might be at Christ's feet.

In the evening of the same day, as I was reading and meditating on the
fourth chapter of the Acts, twelfth verse, under the solemn apprehensions of
eternity, and reflecting on my past actions, I began to think I had lived a
moral life, and that I had a proper ground to believe I had an interest in the
divine favour; but still meditating on the subject, not knowing whether
salvation was to be had partly for our own good deeds, or solely as the
sovereign gift of God; in this deep consternation the Lord was pleased to
break in upon my soul with his bright beams of heavenly light; and in an
instant as it were, removing the veil, and letting light into a dark place, I
saw clearly with the eye of faith the crucified Saviour bleeding on the cross
on mount Calvary: the scriptures became an unsealed book, I saw myself a
condemned criminal under the law, which came with its full force to my
conscience, and when 'the commandment came sin revived, and I died,' I
saw the Lord Jesus Christ in his humiliation, loaded and bearing my
reproach, sin, and shame. I then clearly perceived that by the deeds of the
law no flesh living could be justified. I was then convinced that by the first
Adam sin came, and by the second Adam (the Lord Jesus Christ) all that are
saved must be made alive. It was given me at that time to know what it was
to be born again, John iii. 5. I saw the eighth chapter to the Romans, and the
doctrines of God's decrees, verified agreeable to his eternal, everlasting, and
unchangeable purposes. The word of God was sweet to my taste, yea
sweeter than honey and the honeycomb. Christ was revealed to my soul as
the chiefest among ten thousand. These heavenly moments were really as
life to the dead, and what John calls an earnest of the Spirit[V]. This was
indeed unspeakable, and I firmly believe undeniable by many. Now every
leading providential circumstance that happened to me, from the day I was
taken from my parents to that hour, was then in my view, as if it had but just
then occurred. I was sensible of the invisible hand of God, which guided
and protected me when in truth I knew it not: still the Lord pursued me
although I slighted and disregarded it; this mercy melted me down. When I
considered my poor wretched state I wept, seeing what a great debtor I was
to sovereign free grace. Now the Ethiopian was willing to be saved by Jesus
Christ, the sinner's only surety, and also to rely on none other person or
thing for salvation. Self was obnoxious, and good works he had none, for it
is God that worketh in us both to will and to do. The amazing things of that
hour can never be told—it was joy in the Holy Ghost! I felt an astonishing
change; the burden of sin, the gaping jaws of hell, and the fears of death,

that weighed me down before, now lost their horror; indeed I thought death
would now be the best earthly friend I ever had. Such were my grief and joy
as I believe are seldom experienced. I was bathed in tears, and said, What
am I that God should thus look on me the vilest of sinners? I felt a deep
concern for my mother and friends, which occasioned me to pray with fresh
ardour; and, in the abyss of thought, I viewed the unconverted people of the
world in a very awful state, being without God and without hope.
It pleased God to pour out on me the Spirit of prayer and the grace of
supplication, so that in loud acclamations I was enabled to praise and
glorify his most holy name. When I got out of the cabin, and told some of
the people what the Lord had done for me, alas, who could understand me
or believe my report!—None but to whom the arm of the Lord was
revealed. I became a barbarian to them in talking of the love of Christ: his
name was to me as ointment poured forth; indeed it was sweet to my soul,
but to them a rock of offence. I thought my case singular, and every hour a
day until I came to London, for I much longed to be with some to whom I
could tell of the wonders of God's love towards me, and join in prayer to
him whom my soul loved and thirsted after. I had uncommon commotions
within, such as few can tell aught about. Now the bible was my only
companion and comfort; I prized it much, with many thanks to God that I
could read it for myself, and was not left to be tossed about or led by man's
devices and notions. The worth of a soul cannot be told.—May the Lord
give the reader an understanding in this. Whenever I looked in the bible I
saw things new, and many texts were immediately applied to me with great
comfort, for I knew that to me was the word of salvation sent. Sure I was
that the Spirit which indited the word opened my heart to receive the truth
of it as it is in Jesus—that the same Spirit enabled me to act faith upon the
promises that were so precious to me, and enabled me to believe to the
salvation of my soul. By free grace I was persuaded that I had a part in the
first resurrection, and was 'enlightened with the light of the living,' Job
xxxiii. 30. I wished for a man of God with whom I might converse: my soul
was like the chariots of Aminidab, Canticles vi. 12. These, among others,
were the precious promises that were so powerfully applied to me: 'All
things whatsoever ye shall ask in prayer, believing, ye shall receive,' Mat.
xxi. 22. 'Peace I leave with you, my peace I give unto you,' John xiv. 27. I
saw the blessed Redeemer to be the fountain of life, and the well of

salvation. I experienced him all in all; he had brought me by a way that I
knew not, and he had made crooked paths straight. Then in his name I set
up my Ebenezer, saying, Hitherto he hath helped me: and could say to the
sinners about me, Behold what a Saviour I have! Thus I was, by the
teaching of that all-glorious Deity, the great One in Three, and Three in
One, confirmed in the truths of the bible, those oracles of everlasting truth,
on which every soul living must stand or fall eternally, agreeable to Acts iv.
12. 'Neither is there salvation in any other, for there is none other name
under heaven given among men whereby we must be saved, but only Christ
Jesus.' May God give the reader a right understanding in these facts! To him
that believeth all things are possible, but to them that are unbelieving
nothing is pure, Titus i. 15. During this period we remained at Cadiz until
our ship got laden. We sailed about the fourth of November; and, having a
good passage, we arrived in London the month following, to my comfort,
with heartfelt gratitude to God for his rich and unspeakable mercies. On my
return I had but one text which puzzled me, or that the devil endeavoured to
buffet me with, viz. Rom. xi. 6. and, as I had heard of the Reverend Mr.
Romaine, and his great knowledge in the scriptures, I wished much to hear
him preach. One day I went to Blackfriars church, and, to my great
satisfaction and surprise, he preached from that very text. He very clearly
shewed the difference between human works and free election, which is
according to God's sovereign will and pleasure. These glad tidings set me
entirely at liberty, and I went out of the church rejoicing, seeing my spots
were those of God's children. I went to Westminster Chapel, and saw some
of my old friends, who were glad when they perceived the wonderful
change that the Lord had wrought in me, particularly Mr. G—— S——, my
worthy acquaintance, who was a man of a choice spirit, and had great zeal
for the Lord's service. I enjoyed his correspondence till he died in the year
1784. I was again examined at that same chapel, and was received into
church fellowship amongst them: I rejoiced in spirit, making melody in my
heart to the God of all my mercies. Now my whole wish was to be
dissolved, and to be with Christ—but, alas! I must wait mine appointed
time.

MISCELLANEOUS VERSES,

or

Reflections on the State of my mind during my first
Convictions; of the Necessity of believing the Truth, and
experiencing the inestimable Benefits of Christianity.

Well may I say my life has been
One scene of sorrow and of pain;
From early days I griefs have known,
And as I grew my griefs have grown:

Dangers were always in my path;
And fear of wrath, and sometimes death;
While pale dejection in me reign'd
I often wept, by grief constrain'd.

When taken from my native land,
By an unjust and cruel band,
How did uncommon dread prevail!
My sighs no more I could conceal.

'To ease my mind I often strove,
And tried my trouble to remove:
I sung, and utter'd sighs between—
Assay'd to stifle guilt with sin.

'But O! not all that I could do
Would stop the current of my woe;
Conviction still my vileness shew'd;
How great my guilt—how lost from God!

'Prevented, that I could not die,
Nor might to one kind refuge fly;
An orphan state I had to mourn,—
Forsook by all, and left forlorn.'

Those who beheld my downcast mien
Could not guess at my woes unseen:
They by appearance could not know
The troubles that I waded through.

'Lust, anger, blasphemy, and pride,
With legions of such ills beside,
Troubled my thoughts,' while doubts and fears
Clouded and darken'd most my years.

'Sighs now no more would be confin'd—
They breath'd the trouble of my mind:
I wish'd for death, but check'd the word,
And often pray'd unto the Lord.'

Unhappy, more than some on earth,
I thought the place that gave me birth—
Strange thoughts oppress'd—while I replied
"Why not in Ethiopia died?"

And why thus spared, nigh to hell?—
God only knew—I could not tell!
'A tott'ring fence, a bowing wall
thought myself ere since the fall.'

'Oft times I mused, nigh despair,
While birds melodious fill'd the air:
Thrice happy songsters, ever free,
How bless'd were they compar'd to me!'

Thus all things added to my pain,
While grief compell'd me to complain;
When sable clouds began to rise
My mind grew darker than the skies.

The English nation call'd to leave,
How did my breast with sorrows heave!
I long'd for rest—cried "Help me, Lord!

Some mitigation, Lord, afford!"

Yet on, dejected, still I went—
Heart-throbbing woes within were pent;
Nor land, nor sea, could comfort give,
Nothing my anxious mind relieve.

Weary with travail, yet unknown
To all but God and self alone,
Numerous months for peace I strove,
And numerous foes I had to prove.

Inur'd to dangers, griefs, and woes,
Train'd up 'midst perils, deaths, and foes,
I said "Must it thus ever be?—
No quiet is permitted me."

Hard hap, and more than heavy lot!
I pray'd to God "Forget me not—
What thou ordain'st willing I'll bear;
But O! deliver from despair!"

Strivings and wrestlings seem'd in vain;
Nothing I did could ease my pain:
Then gave I up my works and will,
Confess'd and own'd my doom was hell!

Like some poor pris'ner at the bar,
Conscious of guilt, of sin and fear,
Arraign'd, and self-condemned, I stood—
'Lost in the world, and in my blood!'

Yet here, 'midst blackest clouds confin'd,
A beam from Christ, the day-star, shin'd;
Surely, thought I, if Jesus please,
He can at once sign my release.

I, ignorant of his righteousness,

Set up my labours in its place;
'Forgot for why his blood was shed,
And pray'd and fasted in its stead.'

He dy'd for sinners—I am one!
Might not his blood for me atone?
Tho' I am nothing else but sin,
Yet surely he can make me clean!

Thus light came in, and I believ'd;
Myself forgot, and help receiv'd!
My Saviour then I know I found,
For, eas'd from guilt, no more I groan'd.

O, happy hour, in which I ceas'd
To mourn, for then I found a rest!
My soul and Christ were now as one—
Thy light, O Jesus, in me shone!

Bless'd be thy name, for now I know
I and my works can nothing do;
"The Lord alone can ransom man—
For this the spotless Lamb was slain!"

When sacrifices, works, and pray'r,
Prov'd vain, and ineffectual were,
"Lo, then I come!" the Saviour cry'd,
And, bleeding, bow'd his head and dy'd!

He dy'd for all who ever saw
No help in them, nor by the law:—
I this have seen; and gladly own
"Salvation is by Christ alone[W]!"

FOOTNOTES:
[V] John xvi. 13, 14. &c.

[W] Acts iv. 12.

CHAP. XI.
The author embarks on board a ship bound for Cadiz—Is near
being shipwrecked—Goes to Malaga—Remarkable fine
cathedral there—The author disputes with a popish priest—
Picking up eleven miserable men at sea in returning to England
—Engages again with Doctor Irving to accompany him to
Jamaica and the Mosquito Shore—Meets with an Indian prince
on board—The author attempts to instruct him in the truths of
the Gospel—Frustrated by the bad example of some in the ship
—They arrive on the Mosquito Shore with some slaves they
purchased at Jamaica, and begin to cultivate a plantation—
Some account of the manners and customs of the Mosquito
Indians—Successful device of the author's to quell a riot among
them—Curious entertainment given by them to Doctor Irving
and the author, who leaves the shore and goes for Jamaica—Is
barbarously treated by a man with whom he engaged for his
passage—Escapes and goes to the Mosquito admiral, who treats
him kindly—He gets another vessel and goes on board—
Instances of bad treatment—Meets Doctor Irving—Gets to
Jamaica—Is cheated by his captain—Leaves the Doctor and
goes for England.
When our ship was got ready for sea again, I was entreated by the captain to
go in her once more; but, as I felt myself now as happy as I could wish to be
in this life, I for some time refused; however, the advice of my friends at
last prevailed; and, in full resignation to the will of God, I again embarked
for Cadiz in March 1775. We had a very good passage, without any material
accident, until we arrived off the Bay of Cadiz; when one Sunday, just as
we were going into the harbour, the ship struck against a rock and knocked
off a garboard plank, which is the next to the keel. In an instant all hands
were in the greatest confusion, and began with loud cries to call on God to
have mercy on them. Although I could not swim, and saw no way of
escaping death, I felt no dread in my then situation, having no desire to live.
I even rejoiced in spirit, thinking this death would be sudden glory. But the

fulness of time was not yet come. The people near to me were much
astonished in seeing me thus calm and resigned; but I told them of the peace
of God, which through sovereign grace I enjoyed, and these words were
that instant in my mind:

"Christ is my pilot wise, my compass is his word;
My soul each storm defies, while I have such a Lord.
I trust his faithfulness and power,
To save me in the trying hour.
Though rocks and quicksands deep through all my passage
lie,
Yet Christ shall safely keep and guide me with his eye.
How can I sink with such a prop,
That bears the world and all things up?"

At this time there were many large Spanish flukers or passage-vessels full
of people crossing the channel; who seeing our condition, a number of them
came alongside of us. As many hands as could be employed began to work;
some at our three pumps, and the rest unloading the ship as fast as possible.
There being only a single rock called the Porpus on which we struck, we
soon got off it, and providentially it was then high water, we therefore run
the ship ashore at the nearest place to keep her from sinking. After many
tides, with a great deal of care and industry, we got her repaired again.
When we had dispatched our business at Cadiz, we went to Gibraltar, and
from thence to Malaga, a very pleasant and rich city, where there is one of
the finest cathedrals I had ever seen. It had been above fifty years in
building, as I heard, though it was not then quite finished; great part of the
inside, however, was completed and highly decorated with the richest
marble columns and many superb paintings; it was lighted occasionally by
an amazing number of wax tapers of different sizes, some of which were as
thick as a man's thigh; these, however, were only used on some of their
grand festivals.
I was very much shocked at the custom of bull-baiting, and other diversions
which prevailed here on Sunday evenings, to the great scandal of
Christianity and morals. I used to express my abhorrence of it to a priest
whom I met with. I had frequent contests about religion with the reverend
father, in which he took great pains to make a proselyte of me to his church;

and I no less to convert him to mine. On these occasions I used to produce
my Bible, and shew him in what points his church erred. He then said he
had been in England, and that every person there read the Bible, which was
very wrong; but I answered him that Christ desired us to search the
Scriptures. In his zeal for my conversion, he solicited me to go to one of the
universities in Spain, and declared that I should have my education free;
and told me, if I got myself made a priest, I might in time become even
pope; and that Pope Benedict was a black man. As I was ever desirous of
learning, I paused for some time upon this temptation; and thought by being
crafty I might catch some with guile; but I began to think that it would be
only hypocrisy in me to embrace his offer, as I could not in conscience
conform to the opinions of his church. I was therefore enabled to regard the
word of God, which says, 'Come out from amongst them,' and refused
Father Vincent's offer. So we parted without conviction on either side.
Having taken at this place some fine wines, fruits, and money, we
proceeded to Cadiz, where we took about two tons more of money, &c. and
then sailed for England in the month of June. When we were about the
north latitude 42, we had contrary wind for several days, and the ship did
not make in that time above six or seven miles straight course. This made
the captain exceeding fretful and peevish: and I was very sorry to hear
God's most holy name often blasphemed by him. One day, as he was in that
impious mood, a young gentleman on board, who was a passenger,
reproached him, and said he acted wrong; for we ought to be thankful to
God for all things, as we were not in want of any thing on board; and
though the wind was contrary for us, yet it was fair for some others, who,
perhaps, stood in more need of it than we. I immediately seconded this
young gentleman with some boldness, and said we had not the least cause
to murmur, for that the Lord was better to us than we deserved, and that he
had done all things well. I expected that the captain would be very angry
with me for speaking, but he replied not a word. However, before that time
on the following day, being the 21st of June, much to our great joy and
astonishment, we saw the providential hand of our benign Creator, whose
ways with his blind creatures are past finding out. The preceding night I
dreamed that I saw a boat immediately off the starboard main shrouds; and
exactly at half past one o'clock, the following day at noon, while I was
below, just as we had dined in the cabin, the man at the helm cried out, A

boat! which brought my dream that instant into my mind. I was the first
man that jumped on the deck; and, looking from the shrouds onward,
according to my dream, I descried a little boat at some distance; but, as the
waves were high, it was as much as we could do sometimes to discern her;
we however stopped the ship's way, and the boat, which was extremely
small, came alongside with eleven miserable men, whom we took on board
immediately. To all human appearance, these people must have perished in
the course of one hour or less, the boat being small, it barely contained
them. When we took them up they were half drowned, and had no victuals,
compass, water, or any other necessary whatsoever, and had only one bit of
an oar to steer with, and that right before the wind; so that they were
obliged to trust entirely to the mercy of the waves. As soon as we got them
all on board, they bowed themselves on their knees, and, with hands and
voices lifted up to heaven, thanked God for their deliverance; and I trust
that my prayers were not wanting amongst them at the same time. This
mercy of the Lord quite melted me, and I recollected his words, which I
saw thus verified in the 107th Psalm 'O give thanks unto the Lord, for he is
good, for his mercy endureth for ever. Hungry and thirsty, their souls
fainted in them. They cried unto Lord in their trouble, and he delivered
them out of their distresses. And he led them forth by the right way, that
they might go to a city of habitation. O that men would praise the Lord for
his goodness and for his wonderful works to the children of men! For he
satisfieth the longing soul, and filleth the hungry soul with goodness.
'Such as sit in darkness and in the shadow of death:
'Then they cried unto the Lord in their trouble, and he saved them out of
their distresses. They that go down to the sea in ships; that do business in
great waters: these see the works of the Lord, and his wonders in the deep.
Whoso is wise and will observe these things, even they shall understand the
loving kindness of the Lord.'
The poor distressed captain said, 'that the Lord is good; for, seeing that I am
not fit to die, he therefore gave me a space of time to repent.' I was very
glad to hear this expression, and took an opportunity when convenient of
talking to him on the providence of God. They told us they were
Portuguese, and were in a brig loaded with corn, which shifted that morning
at five o'clock, owing to which the vessel sunk that instant with two of the

crew; and how these eleven got into the boat (which was lashed to the deck)
not one of them could tell. We provided them with every necessary, and
brought them all safe to London: and I hope the Lord gave them repentance
unto life eternal.
I was happy once more amongst my friends and brethren, till November,
when my old friend, the celebrated Doctor Irving, bought a remarkable fine
sloop, about 150 tons. He had a mind for a new adventure in cultivating a
plantation at Jamaica and the Musquito Shore; asked me to go with him,
and said that he would trust me with his estate in preference to any one. By
the advice, therefore, of my friends, I accepted of the offer, knowing that
the harvest was fully ripe in those parts, and hoped to be the instrument,
under God, of bringing some poor sinner to my well beloved master, Jesus
Christ. Before I embarked, I found with the Doctor four Musquito Indians,
who were chiefs in their own country, and were brought here by some
English traders for some selfish ends. One of them was the Musquito king's
son; a youth of about eighteen years of age; and whilst he was here he was
baptized by the name of George. They were going back at the government's
expense, after having been in England about twelve months, during which
they learned to speak pretty good English. When I came to talk to them
about eight days before we sailed, I was very much mortified in finding that
they had not frequented any churches since they were here, to be baptized,
nor was any attention paid to their morals. I was very sorry for this mock
Christianity, and had just an opportunity to take some of them once to
church before we sailed. We embarked in the month of November 1775, on
board of the sloop Morning Star, Captain David Miller, and sailed for
Jamaica. In our passage, I took all the pains that I could to instruct the
Indian prince in the doctrines of Christianity, of which he was entirely
ignorant; and, to my great joy, he was quite attentive, and received with
gladness the truths that the Lord enabled me to set forth to him. I taught him
in the compass of eleven days all the letters, and he could put even two or
three of them together and spell them. I had Fox's Martyrology with cuts,
and he used to be very fond of looking into it, and would ask many
questions about the papal cruelties he saw depicted there, which I explained
to him. I made such progress with this youth, especially in religion, that
when I used to go to bed at different hours of the night, if he was in his bed,
he would get up on purpose to go to prayer with me, without any other

clothes than his shirt; and before he would eat any of his meals amongst the
gentlemen in the cabin, he would first come to me to pray, as he called it. I
was well pleased at this, and took great delight in him, and used much
supplication to God for his conversion. I was in full hope of seeing daily
every appearance of that change which I could wish; not knowing the
devices of satan, who had many of his emissaries to sow his tares as fast as
I sowed the good seed, and pull down as fast as I built up. Thus we went on
nearly four fifths of our passage, when satan at last got the upper hand.
Some of his messengers, seeing this poor heathen much advanced in piety,
began to ask him whether I had converted him to Christianity, laughed, and
made their jest at him, for which I rebuked them as much as I could; but this
treatment caused the prince to halt between two opinions. Some of the true
sons of Belial, who did not believe that there was any hereafter, told him
never to fear the devil, for there was none existing; and if ever he came to
the prince, they desired he might be sent to them. Thus they teazed the poor
innocent youth, so that he would not learn his book any more! He would not
drink nor carouse with these ungodly actors, nor would he be with me, even
at prayers. This grieved me very much. I endeavoured to persuade him as
well as I could, but he would not come; and entreated him very much to tell
me his reasons for acting thus. At last he asked me, 'How comes it that all
the white men on board who can read and write, and observe the sun, and
know all things, yet swear, lie, and get drunk, only excepting yourself?' I
answered him, the reason was, that they did not fear God; and that if any
one of them died so they could not go to, or be happy with God. He replied,
that if these persons went to hell he would go to hell too. I was sorry to hear
this; and, as he sometimes had the toothach, and also some other persons in
the ship at the same time, I asked him if their toothach made his easy: he
said, No. Then I told him if he and these people went to hell together, their
pains would not make his any lighter. This answer had great weight with
him: it depressed his spirits much; and he became ever after, during the
passage, fond of being alone. When we were in the latitude of Martinico,
and near making the land, one morning we had a brisk gale of wind, and,
carrying too much sail, the main-mast went over the side. Many people
were then all about the deck, and the yards, masts, and rigging, came
tumbling all about us, yet there was not one of us in the least hurt, although
some were within a hair's breadth of being killed: and, particularly, I saw
two men then, by the providential hand of God, most miraculously

preserved from being smashed to pieces. On the fifth of January we made
Antigua and Montserrat, and ran along the rest of the islands: and on the
fourteenth we arrived at Jamaica. One Sunday while we were there I took
the Musquito Prince George to church, where he saw the sacrament
administered. When we came out we saw all kinds of people, almost from
the church door for the space of half a mile down to the waterside, buying
and selling all kinds of commodities: and these acts afforded me great
matter of exhortation to this youth, who was much astonished. Our vessel
being ready to sail for the Musquito shore, I went with the Doctor on board
a Guinea-man, to purchase some slaves to carry with us, and cultivate a
plantation; and I chose them all my own countrymen. On the twelfth of
February we sailed from Jamaica, and on the eighteenth arrived at the
Musquito shore, at a place called Dupeupy. All our Indian guests now, after
I had admonished them and a few cases of liquor given them by the Doctor,
took an affectionate leave of us, and went ashore, where they were met by
the Musquito king, and we never saw one of them afterwards. We then
sailed to the southward of the shore, to a place called Cape Gracias a Dios,
where there was a large lagoon or lake, which received the emptying of two
or three very fine large rivers, and abounded much in fish and land tortoise.
Some of the native Indians came on board of us here; and we used them
well, and told them we were come to dwell amongst them, which they
seemed pleased at. So the Doctor and I, with some others, went with them
ashore; and they took us to different places to view the land, in order to
choose a place to make a plantation of. We fixed on a spot near a river's
bank, in a rich soil; and, having got our necessaries out of the sloop, we
began to clear away the woods, and plant different kinds of vegetables,
which had a quick growth. While we were employed in this manner, our
vessel went northward to Black River to trade. While she was there, a
Spanish guarda costa met with and took her. This proved very hurtful, and a
great embarrassment to us. However, we went on with the culture of the
land. We used to make fires every night all around us, to keep off wild
beasts, which, as soon as it was dark, set up a most hideous roaring. Our
habitation being far up in the woods, we frequently saw different kinds of
animals; but none of them ever hurt us, except poisonous snakes, the bite of
which the Doctor used to cure by giving to the patient, as soon as possible,
about half a tumbler of strong rum, with a good deal of Cayenne pepper in
it. In this manner he cured two natives and one of his own slaves. The

Indians were exceedingly fond of the Doctor, and they had good reason for
it; for I believe they never had such an useful man amongst them. They
came from all quarters to our dwelling; and some woolwow, or flat-headed
Indians, who lived fifty or sixty miles above our river, and this side of the
South Sea, brought us a good deal of silver in exchange for our goods. The
principal articles we could get from our neighbouring Indians, were turtle
oil, and shells, little silk grass, and some provisions; but they would not
work at any thing for us, except fishing; and a few times they assisted to cut
some trees down, in order to build us houses; which they did exactly like
the Africans, by the joint labour of men, women, and children. I do not
recollect any of them to have had more than two wives. These always
accompanied their husbands when they came to our dwelling; and then they
generally carried whatever they brought to us, and always squatted down
behind their husbands. Whenever we gave them any thing to eat, the men
and their wives ate it separate. I never saw the least sign of incontinence
amongst them. The women are ornamented with beads, and fond of painting
themselves; the men also paint, even to excess, both their faces and shirts:
their favourite colour is red. The women generally cultivate the ground, and
the men are all fishermen and canoe makers. Upon the whole, I never met
any nation that were so simple in their manners as these people, or had so
little ornament in their houses. Neither had they, as I ever could learn, one
word expressive of an oath. The worst word I ever heard amongst them
when they were quarreling, was one that they had got from the English,
which was, 'you rascal.' I never saw any mode of worship among them; but
in this they were not worse than their European brethren or neighbours: for
I am sorry to say that there was not one white person in our dwelling, nor
any where else that I saw in different places I was at on the shore, that was
better or more pious than those unenlightened Indians; but they either
worked or slept on Sundays: and, to my sorrow, working was too much
Sunday's employment with ourselves; so much so, that in some length of
time we really did not know one day from another. This mode of living laid
the foundation of my decamping at last. The natives are well made and
warlike; and they particularly boast of having never been conquered by the
Spaniards. They are great drinkers of strong liquors when they can get
them. We used to distil rum from pine apples, which were very plentiful
here; and then we could not get them away from our place. Yet they seemed
to be singular, in point of honesty, above any other nation I was ever

amongst. The country being hot, we lived under an open shed, where we
had all kinds of goods, without a door or a lock to any one article; yet we
slept in safety, and never lost any thing, or were disturbed. This surprised us
a good deal; and the Doctor, myself, and others, used to say, if we were to
lie in that manner in Europe we should have our throats cut the first night.
The Indian governor goes once in a certain time all about the province or
district, and has a number of men with him as attendants and assistants. He
settles all the differences among the people, like the judge here, and is
treated with very great respect. He took care to give us timely notice before
he came to our habitation, by sending his stick as a token, for rum, sugar,
and gunpowder, which we did not refuse sending; and at the same time we
made the utmost preparation to receive his honour and his train. When he
came with his tribe, and all our neighbouring chieftains, we expected to find
him a grave reverend judge, solid and sagacious; but instead of that, before
he and his gang came in sight, we heard them very clamorous; and they
even had plundered some of our good neighbouring Indians, having
intoxicated themselves with our liquor. When they arrived we did not know
what to make of our new guests, and would gladly have dispensed with the
honour of their company. However, having no alternative, we feasted them
plentifully all the day till the evening; when the governor, getting quite
drunk, grew very unruly, and struck one of our most friendly chiefs, who
was our nearest neighbour, and also took his gold-laced hat from him. At
this a great commotion taken place; and the Doctor interfered to make
peace, as we could all understand one another, but to no purpose; and at last
they became so outrageous that the Doctor, fearing he might get into
trouble, left the house, and made the best of his way to the nearest wood,
leaving me to do as well as I could among them. I was so enraged with the
Governor, that I could have wished to have seen him tied fast to a tree and
flogged for his behaviour; but I had not people enough to cope with his
party. I therefore thought of a stratagem to appease the riot. Recollecting a
passage I had read in the life of Columbus, when he was amongst the
Indians in Mexico or Peru, where, on some occasion, he frightened them,
by telling them of certain events in the heavens, I had recourse to the same
expedient; and it succeeded beyond my most sanguine expectations. When I
had formed my determination, I went in the midst of them; and, taking hold
of the Governor, I pointed up to the heavens. I menaced him and the rest: I
told them God lived there, and that he was angry with them, and they must

not quarrel so; that they were all brothers, and if they did not leave off, and
go away quietly, I would take the book (pointing to the Bible), read, and tell
God to make them dead. This was something like magic. The clamour
immediately ceased, and I gave them some rum and a few other things;
after which they went away peaceably; and the Governor afterwards gave
our neighbour, who was called Captain Plasmyah, his hat again. When the
Doctor returned, he was exceedingly glad at my success in thus getting rid
of our troublesome guests. The Musquito people within our vicinity, out of
respect to the Doctor, myself and his people, made entertainments of the
grand kind, called in their tongue tourrie or dryckbot. The English of this
expression is, a feast of drinking about, of which it seems a corruption of
language. The drink consisted of pine apples roasted, and casades chewed
or beaten in mortars; which, after lying some time, ferments, and becomes
so strong as to intoxicate, when drank in any quantity. We had timely notice
given to us of the entertainment. A white family, within five miles of us,
told us how the drink was made, and I and two others went before the time
to the village, where the mirth was appointed to be held; and there we saw
the whole art of making the drink, and also the kind of animals that were to
be eaten there. I cannot say the sight of either the drink or the meat were
enticing to me. They had some thousands of pine apples roasting, which
they squeezed, dirt and all, into a canoe they had there for the purpose. The
casade drink was in beef barrels and other vessels, and looked exactly like
hog-wash. Men, women, and children, were thus employed in roasting the
pine apples, and squeezing them with their hands. For food they had many
land torpins or tortoises, some dried turtle, and three large alligators alive,
and tied fast to the trees. I asked the people what they were going to do with
these alligators; and I was told they were to be eaten. I was much surprised
at this, and went home, not a little disgusted at the preparations. When the
day of the feast was come, we took some rum with us, and went to the
appointed place, where we found a great assemblage of these people, who
received us very kindly. The mirth had begun before we came; and they
were dancing with music: and the musical instruments were nearly the same
as those of any other sable people; but, as I thought, much less melodious
than any other nation I ever knew. They had many curious gestures in
dancing, and a variety of motions and postures of their bodies, which to me
were in no wise attracting. The males danced by themselves, and the
females also by themselves, as with us. The Doctor shewed his people the

example, by immediately joining the women's party, though not by their
choice. On perceiving the women disgusted, he joined the males. At night
there were great illuminations, by setting fire to many pine trees, while the
dryckbot went round merrily by calabashes or gourds: but the liquor might
more justly be called eating than drinking. One Owden, the oldest father in
the vicinity, was dressed in a strange and terrifying form. Around his body
were skins adorned with different kinds of feathers, and he had on his head
a very large and high head-piece, in the form of a grenadier's cap, with
prickles like a porcupine; and he made a certain noise which resembled the
cry of an alligator. Our people skipped amongst them out of complaisance,
though some could not drink of their tourrie; but our rum met with
customers enough, and was soon gone. The alligators were killed and some
of them roasted. Their manner of roasting is by digging a hole in the earth,
and filling it with wood, which they burn to coal, and then they lay sticks
across, on which they set the meat. I had a raw piece of the alligator in my
hand: it was very rich: I thought it looked like fresh salmon, and it had a
most fragrant smell, but I could not eat any of it. This merry-making at last
ended without the least discord in any person in the company, although it
was made up of different nations and complexions. The rainy season came
on here about the latter end of May, which continued till August very
heavily; so that the rivers were overflowed, and our provisions then in the
ground were washed away. I thought this was in some measure a judgment
upon us for working on Sundays, and it hurt my mind very much. I often
wished to leave this place and sail for Europe; for our mode of procedure
and living in this heathenish form was very irksome to me. The word of
God saith, 'What does it avail a man if he gain the whole world, and lose his
own soul?' This was much and heavily impressed on my mind; and, though
I did not know how to speak to the Doctor for my discharge, it was
disagreeable for me to stay any longer. But about the middle of June I took
courage enough to ask him for it. He was very unwilling at first to grant my
request; but I gave him so many reasons for it, that at last he consented to
my going, and gave me the following certificate of my behaviour:
'The bearer, Gustavus Vassa, has served me several years with
strict honesty, sobriety, and fidelity. I can, therefore, with justice
recommend him for these qualifications; and indeed in every
respect I consider him as an excellent servant. I do hereby

certify that he always behaved well, and that he is perfectly
trust-worthy.
'Charles Irving.'
Musquito Shore, June 15, 1776.
Though I was much attached to the doctor, I was happy when he consented.
I got every thing ready for my departure, and hired some Indians, with a
large canoe, to carry me off. All my poor countrymen, the slaves, when they
heard of my leaving them, were very sorry, as I had always treated them
with care and affection, and did every thing I could to comfort the poor
creatures, and render their condition easy. Having taken leave of my old
friends and companions, on the 18th of June, accompanied by the doctor, I
left that spot of the world, and went southward above twenty miles along
the river. There I found a sloop, the captain of which told me he was going
to Jamaica. Having agreed for my passage with him and one of the owners,
who was also on board, named Hughes, the doctor and I parted, not without
shedding tears on both sides. The vessel then sailed along the river till
night, when she stopped in a lagoon within the same river. During the night
a schooner belonging to the same owners came in, and, as she was in want
of hands, Hughes, the owner of the sloop, asked me to go in the schooner as
a sailor, and said he would give me wages. I thanked him; but I said I
wanted to go to Jamaica. He then immediately changed his tone, and swore,
and abused me very much, and asked how I came to be freed. I told him,
and said that I came into that vicinity with Dr. Irving, whom he had seen
that day. This account was of no use; he still swore exceedingly at me, and
cursed the master for a fool that sold me my freedom, and the doctor for
another in letting me go from him. Then he desired me to go in the
schooner, or else I should not go out of the sloop as a freeman. I said this
was very hard, and begged to be put on shore again; but he swore that I
should not. I said I had been twice amongst the Turks, yet had never seen
any such usage with them, and much less could I have expected any thing
of this kind amongst Christians. This incensed him exceedingly; and, with a
volley of oaths and imprecations, he replied, 'Christians! Damn you, you are
one of St. Paul's men; but by G——, except you have St. Paul's or St.
Peter's faith, and walk upon the water to the shore, you shall not go out of
the vessel;' which I now found was going amongst the Spaniards towards

Carthagena, where he swore he would sell me. I simply asked him what
right he had to sell me? but, without another word, he made some of his
people tie ropes round each of my ancles, and also to each wrist, and
another rope round my body, and hoisted me up without letting my feet
touch or rest upon any thing. Thus I hung, without any crime committed,
and without judge or jury; merely because I was a free man, and could not
by the law get any redress from a white person in those parts of the world. I
was in great pain from my situation, and cried and begged very hard for
some mercy; but all in vain. My tyrant, in a great rage, brought a musquet
out of the cabin, and loaded it before me and the crew, and swore that he
would shoot me if I cried any more. I had now no alternative; I therefore
remained silent, seeing not one white man on board who said a word on my
behalf. I hung in that manner from between ten and eleven o'clock at night
till about one in the morning; when, finding my cruel abuser fast asleep, I
begged some of his slaves to slack the rope that was round my body, that
my feet might rest on something. This they did at the risk of being cruelly
used by their master, who beat some of them severely at first for not tying
me when he commanded them. Whilst I remained in this condition, till
between five and six o'clock next morning, I trust I prayed to God to forgive
this blasphemer, who cared not what he did, but when he got up out of his
sleep in the morning was of the very same temper and disposition as when
he left me at night. When they got up the anchor, and the vessel was getting
under way, I once more cried and begged to be released; and now, being
fortunately in the way of their hoisting the sails, they released me. When I
was let down, I spoke to one Mr. Cox, a carpenter, whom I knew on board,
on the impropriety of this conduct. He also knew the doctor, and the good
opinion he ever had of me. This man then went to the captain, and told him
not to carry me away in that manner; that I was the doctor's steward, who
regarded me very highly, and would resent this usage when he should come
to know it. On which he desired a young man to put me ashore in a small
canoe I brought with me. This sound gladdened my heart, and I got hastily
into the canoe and set off, whilst my tyrant was down in the cabin; but he
soon spied me out, when I was not above thirty or forty yards from the
vessel, and, running upon the deck with a loaded musket in his hand, he
presented it at me, and swore heavily and dreadfully, that he would shoot
me that instant, if I did not come back on board. As I knew the wretch
would have done as he said, without hesitation, I put back to the vessel

again; but, as the good Lord would have it, just as I was alongside he was
abusing the captain for letting me go from the vessel; which the captain
returned, and both of them soon got into a very great heat. The young man
that was with me now got out of the canoe; the vessel was sailing on fast
with a smooth sea: and I then thought it was neck or nothing, so at that
instant I set off again, for my life, in the canoe, towards the shore; and
fortunately the confusion was so great amongst them on board, that I got
out of the reach of the musquet shot unnoticed, while the vessel sailed on
with a fair wind a different way; so that they could not overtake me without
tacking: but even before that could be done I should have been on shore,
which I soon reached, with many thanks to God for this unexpected
deliverance. I then went and told the other owner, who lived near that shore
(with whom I had agreed for my passage) of the usage I had met with. He
was very much astonished, and appeared very sorry for it. After treating me
with kindness, he gave me some refreshment, and three heads of roasted
Indian corn, for a voyage of about eighteen miles south, to look for another
vessel. He then directed me to an Indian chief of a district, who was also the
Musquito admiral, and had once been at our dwelling; after which I set off
with the canoe across a large lagoon alone (for I could not get any one to
assist me), though I was much jaded, and had pains in my bowels, by means
of the rope I had hung by the night before. I was therefore at different times
unable to manage the canoe, for the paddling was very laborious. However,
a little before dark I got to my destined place, where some of the Indians
knew me, and received me kindly. I asked for the admiral; and they
conducted me to his dwelling. He was glad to see me, and refreshed me
with such things as the place afforded; and I had a hammock to sleep in.
They acted towards me more like Christians than those whites I was
amongst the last night, though they had been baptized. I told the admiral I
wanted to go to the next port to get a vessel to carry me to Jamaica; and
requested him to send the canoe back which I then had, for which I was to
pay him. He agreed with me, and sent five able Indians with a large canoe
to carry my things to my intended place, about fifty miles; and we set off
the next morning. When we got out of the lagoon and went along shore, the
sea was so high that the canoe was oftentimes very near being filled with
water. We were obliged to go ashore and drag across different necks of
land; we were also two nights in the swamps, which swarmed with
musquito flies, and they proved troublesome to us. This tiresome journey of

land and water ended, however, on the third day, to my great joy; and I got
on board of a sloop commanded by one Captain Jenning. She was then
partly loaded, and he told me he was expecting daily to sail for Jamaica;
and having agreed with me to work my passage, I went to work
accordingly. I was not many days on board before we sailed; but to my
sorrow and disappointment, though used to such tricks, we went to the
southward along the Musquito shore, instead of steering for Jamaica. I was
compelled to assist in cutting a great deal of mahogany wood on the shore
as we coasted along it, and load the vessel with it, before she sailed. This
fretted me much; but, as I did not know how to help myself among these
deceivers, I thought patience was the only remedy I had left, and even that
was forced. There was much hard work and little victuals on board, except
by good luck we happened to catch turtles. On this coast there was also a
particular kind of fish called manatee, which is most excellent eating, and
the flesh is more like beef than fish; the scales are as large as a shilling, and
the skin thicker than I ever saw that of any other fish. Within the brackish
waters along shore there were likewise vast numbers of alligators, which
made the fish scarce. I was on board this sloop sixteen days, during which,
in our coasting, we came to another place, where there was a smaller sloop
called the Indian Queen, commanded by one John Baker. He also was an
Englishman, and had been a long time along the shore trading for turtle
shells and silver, and had got a good quantity of each on board. He wanted
some hands very much; and, understanding I was a free man, and wanted to
go to Jamaica, he told me if he could get one or two, that he would sail
immediately for that island: he also pretended to me some marks of
attention and respect, and promised to give me forty-five shillings sterling a
month if I would go with him. I thought this much better than cutting wood
for nothing. I therefore told the other captain that I wanted to go to Jamaica
in the other vessel; but he would not listen to me: and, seeing me resolved
to go in a day or two, he got the vessel to sail, intending to carry me away
against my will. This treatment mortified me extremely. I immediately,
according to an agreement I had made with the captain of the Indian Queen,
called for her boat, which was lying near us, and it came alongside; and, by
the means of a north-pole shipmate which I met with in the sloop I was in, I
got my things into the boat, and went on board of the Indian Queen, July the
10th. A few days after I was there, we got all things ready and sailed: but
again, to my great mortification, this vessel still went to the south, nearly as

far as Carthagena, trading along the coast, instead of going to Jamaica, as
the captain had promised me: and, what was worst of all, he was a very
cruel and bloody-minded man, and was a horrid blasphemer. Among others
he had a white pilot, one Stoker, whom he beat often as severely as he did
some negroes he had on board. One night in particular, after he had beaten
this man most cruelly, he put him into the boat, and made two negroes row
him to a desolate key, or small island; and he loaded two pistols, and swore
bitterly that he would shoot the negroes if they brought Stoker on board
again. There was not the least doubt but that he would do as he said, and the
two poor fellows were obliged to obey the cruel mandate; but, when the
captain was asleep, the two negroes took a blanket and carried it to the
unfortunate Stoker, which I believe was the means of saving his life from
the annoyance of insects. A great deal of entreaty was used with the captain
the next day, before he would consent to let Stoker come on board; and
when the poor man was brought on board he was very ill, from his situation
during the night, and he remained so till he was drowned a little time after.
As we sailed southward we came to many uninhabited islands, which were
overgrown with fine large cocoa nuts. As I was very much in want of
provisions, I brought a boat load of them on board, which lasted me and
others for several weeks, and afforded us many a delicious repast in our
scarcity. One day, before this, I could not help observing the providential
hand of God, that ever supplies all our wants, though in the ways and
manner we know not. I had been a whole day without food, and made
signals for boats to come off, but in vain. I therefore earnestly prayed to
God for relief in my need; and at the close of the evening I went off the
deck. Just as I laid down I heard a noise on the deck; and, not knowing what
it meant, I went directly on the the deck again, when what should I see but a
fine large fish about seven or eight pounds, which had jumped aboard! I
took it, and admired, with thanks, the good hand of God; and, what I
considered as not less extraordinary, the captain, who was very avaricious,
did not attempt to take it from me, there being only him and I on board; for
the rest were all gone ashore trading. Sometimes the people did not come
off for some days: this used to fret the captain, and then he would vent his
fury on me by beating me, or making me feel in other cruel ways. One day
especially, in his wild, wicked, and mad career, after striking me several
times with different things, and once across my mouth, even with a red
burning stick out of the fire, he got a barrel of gunpowder on the deck, and

swore that he would blow up the vessel. I was then at my wit's end, and
earnestly prayed to God to direct me. The head was out of the barrel; and
the captain took a lighted stick out of the fire to blow himself and me up,
because there was a vessel then in sight coming in, which he supposed was
a Spaniard, and he was afraid of falling into their hands. Seeing this I got an
axe, unnoticed by him, and placed myself between him and the powder,
having resolved in myself as soon as he attempted to put the fire in the
barrel to chop him down that instant. I was more than an hour in this
situation; during which he struck me often, still keeping the fire in his hand
for this wicked purpose. I really should have thought myself justifiable in
any other part of the world if I had killed him, and prayed to God, who gave
me a mind which rested solely on himself. I prayed for resignation, that his
will might be done; and the following two portions of his holy word, which
occurred to my mind, buoyed up my hope, and kept me from taking the life
of this wicked man. 'He hath determined the times before appointed, and set
bounds to our habitations,' Acts xvii. 26. And, 'Who is there amongst you
that feareth the Lord, that obeyeth the voice of his servant, that walketh in
darkness and hath no light? let him trust in the name of the Lord, and stay
upon his God,' Isaiah 1. 10. And thus by the grace of God I was enabled to
do. I found him a present help in the time of need, and the captain's fury
began to subside as the night approached: but I found,

"That he who cannot stem his anger's tide
Doth a wild horse without a bridle ride."

The next morning we discovered that the vessel which had caused such a
fury in the captain was an English sloop. They soon came to an anchor
where we were, and, to my no small surprise, I learned that Doctor Irving
was on board of her on his way from the Musquito shore to Jamaica. I was
for going immediately to see this old master and friend, but the captain
would not suffer me to leave the vessel. I then informed the doctor, by
letter, how I was treated, and begged that he would take me out of the sloop:
but he informed me that it was not in his power, as he was a passenger
himself; but he sent me some rum and sugar for my own use. I now learned
that after I had left the estate which I managed for this gentleman on the
Musquito shore, during which the slaves were well fed and comfortable, a
white overseer had supplied my place: this man, through inhumanity and

ill-judged avarice, beat and cut the poor slaves most unmercifully; and the
consequence was, that every one got into a large Puriogua canoe, and
endeavoured to escape; but not knowing where to go, or how to manage the
canoe, they were all drowned; in consequence of which the doctor's
plantation was left uncultivated, and he was now returning to Jamaica to
purchase more slaves and stock it again. On the 14th of October the Indian
Queen arrived at Kingston in Jamaica. When we were unloaded I demanded
my wages, which amounted to eight pounds and five shillings sterling; but
Captain Baker refused to give me one farthing, although it was the hardest-
earned money I ever worked for in my life. I found out Doctor Irving upon
this, and acquainted him of the captain's knavery. He did all he could to
help me to get my money; and we went to every magistrate in Kingston
(and there were nine), but they all refused to do any thing for me, and said
my oath could not be admitted against a white man. Nor was this all; for
Baker threatened that he would beat me severely if he could catch me for
attempting to demand my money; and this he would have done, but that I
got, by means of Dr. Irving, under the protection of Captain Douglas of the
Squirrel man of war. I thought this exceedingly hard usage; though indeed I
found it to be too much the practice there to pay free men for their labour in
this manner. One day I went with a free negroe taylor, named Joe Diamond,
to one Mr. Cochran, who was indebted to him some trifling sum; and the
man, not being able to get his money, began to murmur. The other
immediately took a horse-whip to pay him with it; but, by the help of a
good pair of heels, the taylor got off. Such oppressions as these made me
seek for a vessel to get off the island as fast as I could; and by the mercy of
God I found a ship in November bound for England, when I embarked with
a convoy, after having taken a last farewell of Doctor Irving. When I left
Jamaica he was employed in refining sugars; and some months after my
arrival in England I learned, with much sorrow, that this my amiable friend
was dead, owing to his having eaten some poisoned fish. We had many very
heavy gales of wind in our passage; in the course of which no material
incident occurred, except that an American privateer, falling in with the
fleet, was captured and set fire to by his Majesty's ship the Squirrel. On
January the seventh, 1777, we arrived at Plymouth. I was happy once more
to tread upon English ground; and, after passing some little time at
Plymouth and Exeter among some pious friends, whom I was happy to see,

I went to London with a heart replete with thanks to God for all past
mercies.

CHAP. XII.
Different transactions of the author's life till the present time—
His application to the late Bishop of London to be appointed a
missionary to Africa—Some account of his share in the conduct
of the late expedition to Sierra Leona—Petition to the Queen—
Conclusion.
Such were the various scenes which I was a witness to, and the fortune I
experienced until the year 1777. Since that period my life has been more
uniform, and the incidents of it fewer, than in any other equal number of
years preceding; I therefore hasten to the conclusion of a narrative, which I
fear the reader may think already sufficiently tedious.
I had suffered so many impositions in my commercial transactions in
different parts of the world, that I became heartily disgusted with the sea-
faring life, and I was determined not to return to it, at least for some time. I
therefore once more engaged in service shortly after my return, and
continued for the most part in this situation until 1784.
Soon after my arrival in London, I saw a remarkable circumstance relative
to African complexion, which I thought so extraordinary, that I beg leave
just to mention it: A white negro woman, that I had formerly seen in
London and other parts, had married a white man, by whom she had three
boys, and they were every one mulattoes, and yet they had fine light hair. In
1779 I served Governor Macnamara, who had been a considerable time on
the coast of Africa. In the time of my service, I used to ask frequently other
servants to join me in family prayers; but this only excited their mockery.
However, the Governor, understanding that I was of a religious turn, wished
to know of what religion I was; I told him I was a protestant of the church
of England, agreeable to the thirty-nine articles of that church, and that
whomsoever I found to preach according to that doctrine, those I would
hear. A few days after this, we had some more discourse on the same
subject: the Governor spoke to me on it again, and said that he would, if I
chose, as he thought I might be of service in converting my countrymen to

the Gospel faith, get me sent out as a missionary to Africa. I at first refused
going, and told him how I had been served on a like occasion by some
white people the last voyage I went to Jamaica, when I attempted (if it were
the will of God) to be the means of converting the Indian prince; and I said
I supposed they would serve me worse than Alexander the coppersmith did
St. Paul, if I should attempt to go amongst them in Africa. He told me not to
fear, for he would apply to the Bishop of London to get me ordained. On
these terms I consented to the Governor's proposal to go to Africa, in hope
of doing good if possible amongst my countrymen; so, in order to have me
sent out properly, we immediately wrote the following letters to the late
Bishop of London:
To the Right Reverend Father in God,
ROBERT, Lord Bishop of London:
The MEMORIAL of Gustavus Vassa

Sheweth,
That your memorialist is a native of Africa, and has a knowledge
of the manners and customs of the inhabitants of that country.
That your memorialist has resided in different parts of Europe
for twenty-two years last past, and embraced the Christian faith
in the year 1759.
That your memorialist is desirous of returning to Africa as a
missionary, if encouraged by your Lordship, in hopes of being
able to prevail upon his countrymen to become Christians; and
your memorialist is the more induced to undertake the same,
from the success that has attended the like undertakings when
encouraged by the Portuguese through their different settlements
on the coast of Africa, and also by the Dutch: both governments
encouraging the blacks, who, by their education are qualified to
undertake the same, and are found more proper than European
clergymen, unacquainted with the language and customs of the
country.

Your memorialist's only motive for soliciting the office of a
missionary is, that he may be a means, under God, of reforming
his countrymen and persuading them to embrace the Christian
religion. Therefore your memorialist humbly prays your
Lordship's encouragement and support in the undertaking.
GUSTAVUS VASSA.

At Mr. Guthrie's, taylor,
No. 17, Hedge-lane.

My Lord,
I have resided near seven years on the coast of Africa, for most
part of the time as commanding officer. From the knowledge I
have of the country and its inhabitants, I am inclined to think
that the within plan will be attended with great success, if
countenanced by your Lordship. I beg leave further to represent
to your Lordship, that the like attempts, when encouraged by
other governments, have met with uncommon success; and at
this very time I know a very respectable character a black priest
at Cape Coast Castle. I know the within named Gustavus Vassa,
and believe him a moral good man.
I have the honour to be,
My Lord,
Your Lordship's
Humble and obedient servant,
MATT. MACNAMARA.

Grove, 11th March 1779.
This letter was also accompanied by the following from Doctor Wallace,
who had resided in Africa for many years, and whose sentiments on the
subject of an African mission were the same with Governor Macnamara's.

March 13, 1779.

My Lord,
I have resided near five years on Senegambia on the coast of
Africa, and have had the honour of filling very considerable
employments in that province. I do approve of the within plan,
and think the undertaking very laudable and proper, and that it
deserves your Lordship's protection and encouragement, in
which case it must be attended with the intended success.
I am,
My Lord,
Your Lordship's
Humble and obedient servant,
THOMAS WALLACE.
With these letters, I waited on the Bishop by the Governor's desire, and
presented them to his Lordship. He received me with much condescension
and politeness; but, from some certain scruples of delicacy, declined to
ordain me.
My sole motive for thus dwelling on this transaction, or inserting these
papers, is the opinion which gentlemen of sense and education, who are
acquainted with Africa, entertain of the probability of converting the
inhabitants of it to the faith of Jesus Christ, if the attempt were
countenanced by the legislature.
Shortly after this I left the Governor, and served a nobleman in the
Devonshire militia, with whom I was encamped at Coxheath for some time;
but the operations there were too minute and uninteresting to make a detail
of.
In the year 1783 I visited eight counties in Wales, from motives of curiosity.
While I was in that part of the country I was led to go down into a coal-pit
in Shropshire, but my curiosity nearly cost me my life; for while I was in
the pit the coals fell in, and buried one poor man, who was not far from me:
upon this I got out as fast as I could, thinking the surface of the earth the
safest part of it.

In the spring 1784 I thought of visiting old ocean again. In consequence of
this I embarked as steward on board a fine new ship called the London,
commanded by Martin Hopkin, and sailed for New-York. I admired this city
very much; it is large and well-built, and abounds with provisions of all
kinds. While we lay here a circumstance happened which I thought
extremely singular:—One day a malefactor was to be executed on a
gallows; but with a condition that if any woman, having nothing on but her
shift, married the man under the gallows, his life was to be saved. This
extraordinary privilege was claimed; a woman presented herself; and the
marriage ceremony was performed. Our ship having got laden we returned
to London in January 1785. When she was ready again for another voyage,
the captain being an agreeable man, I sailed with him from hence in the
spring, March 1785, for Philadelphia. On the fifth of April we took our
departure from the Land's-end, with a pleasant gale; and about nine o'clock
that night the moon shone bright, and the sea was smooth, while our ship
was going free by the wind, at the rate of about four or five miles an hour.
At this time another ship was going nearly as fast as we on the opposite
point, meeting us right in the teeth, yet none on board observed either ship
until we struck each other forcibly head and head, to the astonishment and
consternation of both crews. She did us much damage, but I believe we did
her more; for when we passed by each other, which we did very quickly,
they called to us to bring to, and hoist out our boat, but we had enough to do
to mind ourselves; and in about eight minutes we saw no more of her. We
refitted as well as we could the next day, and proceeded on our voyage, and
in May arrived at Philadelphia. I was very glad to see this favourite old
town once more; and my pleasure was much increased in seeing the worthy
quakers freeing and easing the burthens of many of my oppressed African
brethren. It rejoiced my heart when one of these friendly people took me to
see a free-school they had erected for every denomination of black people,
whose minds are cultivated here and forwarded to virtue; and thus they are
made useful members of the community. Does not the success of this
practice say loudly to the planters in the language of scripture—"Go ye and
do likewise?"
In October 1785 I was accompanied by some of the Africans, and presented
this address of thanks to the gentlemen called Friends or Quakers, in
Gracechurch-Court Lombard-Street:

Gentlemen,
By reading your book, entitled a Caution to Great Britain and
her Colonies, concerning the Calamitous State of the enslaved
Negroes: We the poor, oppressed, needy, and much-degraded
negroes, desire to approach you with this address of thanks, with
our inmost love and warmest acknowledgment; and with the
deepest sense of your benevolence, unwearied labour, and kind
interposition, towards breaking the yoke of slavery, and to
administer a little comfort and ease to thousands and tens of
thousands of very grievously afflicted, and too heavy burthened
negroes.
Gentlemen, could you, by perseverance, at last be enabled,
under God, to lighten in any degree the heavy burthen of the
afflicted, no doubt it would, in some measure, be the possible
means, under God, of saving the souls of many of the
oppressors; and, if so, sure we are that the God, whose eyes are
ever upon all his creatures, and always rewards every true act of
virtue, and regards the prayers of the oppressed, will give to you
and yours those blessings which it is not in our power to express
or conceive, but which we, as a part of those captived,
oppressed, and afflicted people, most earnestly wish and pray
for.
These gentlemen received us very kindly, with a promise to exert
themselves on behalf of the oppressed Africans, and we parted.
While in town I chanced once to be invited to a quaker's wedding. The
simple and yet expressive mode used at their solemnizations is worthy of
note. The following is the true form of it:
After the company have met they have seasonable exhortations by several
of the members; the bride and bridegroom stand up, and, taking each other
by the hand in a solemn manner, the man audily declares to this purpose:
"Friends, in the fear of the Lord, and in the presence of this assembly,
whom I desire to be my witnesses, I take this my friend, M.N. to be my
wife; promising, through divine assistance, to be unto her a loving and

faithful husband till death separate us:" and the woman makes the like
declaration. Then the two first sign their names to the record, and as many
more witnesses as have a mind. I had the honour to subscribe mine to a
register in Gracechurch-Court, Lombard-Street.
We returned to London in August; and our ship not going immediately to
sea, I shipped as a steward in an American ship called the Harmony,
Captain John Willet, and left London in March 1786, bound to Philadelphia.
Eleven days after sailing we carried our foremast away. We had a nine
weeks passage, which caused our trip not to succeed well, the market for
our goods proving bad; and, to make it worse, my commander began to play
me the like tricks as others too often practise on free negroes in the West
Indies. But I thank God I found many friends here, who in some measure
prevented him. On my return to London in August I was very agreeably
surprised to find that the benevolence of government had adopted the plan
of some philanthropic individuals to send the Africans from hence to their
native quarter; and that some vessels were then engaged to carry them to
Sierra Leone; an act which redounded to the honour of all concerned in its
promotion, and filled me with prayers and much rejoicing. There was then
in the city a select committee of gentlemen for the black poor, to some of
whom I had the honour of being known; and, as soon as they heard of my
arrival they sent for me to the committee. When I came there they informed
me of the intention of government; and as they seemed to think me
qualified to superintend part of the undertaking, they asked me to go with
the black poor to Africa. I pointed out to them many objections to my
going; and particularly I expressed some difficulties on the account of the
slave dealers, as I would certainly oppose their traffic in the human species
by every means in my power. However these objections were over-ruled by
the gentlemen of the committee, who prevailed on me to go, and
recommended me to the honourable Commissioners of his Majesty's Navy
as a proper person to act as commissary for government in the intended
expedition; and they accordingly appointed me in November 1786 to that
office, and gave me sufficient power to act for the government in the
capacity of commissary, having received my warrant and the following
order.
By the principal Officers and Commissioners of
his Majesty's Navy.

Whereas you were directed, by our warrant of the 4th of last
month, to receive into your charge from Mr. Irving the surplus
provisions remaining of what was provided for the voyage, as
well as the provisions for the support of the black poor, after the
landing at Sierra Leone, with the cloathing, tools, and all other
articles provided at government's expense; and as the provisions
were laid in at the rate of two months for the voyage, and for
four months after the landing, but the number embarked being
so much less than was expected, whereby there may be a
considerable surplus of provisions, cloathing, &c. These are, in
addition to former orders, to direct and require you to
appropriate or dispose of such surplus to the best advantage you
can for the benefit of government, keeping and rendering to us a
faithful account of what you do herein. And for your guidance in
preventing any white persons going, who are not intended to
have the indulgences of being carried thither, we send you
herewith a list of those recommended by the Committee for the
black poor as proper persons to be permitted to embark, and
acquaint you that you are not to suffer any others to go who do
not produce a certificate from the committee for the black poor,
of their having their permission for it. For which this shall be
your warrant. Dated at the Navy Office, January 16, 1787.
J. HINSLOW,
GEO. MARSH,
W. PALMER.

To Mr. Gustavus Vassa,
Commissary of Provisions and
Stores for the Black Poor
going to Sierra Leone.
I proceeded immediately to the execution of my duty on board the vessels
destined for the voyage, where I continued till the March following.
During my continuance in the employment of government, I was struck
with the flagrant abuses committed by the agent, and endeavoured to

remedy them, but without effect. One instance, among many which I could
produce, may serve as a specimen. Government had ordered to be provided
all necessaries (slops, as they are called, included) for 750 persons;
however, not being able to muster more than 426, I was ordered to send the
superfluous slops, &c. to the king's stores at Portsmouth; but, when I
demanded them for that purpose from the agent, it appeared they had never
been bought, though paid for by government. But that was not all,
government were not the only objects of peculation; these poor people
suffered infinitely more; their accommodations were most wretched; many
of them wanted beds, and many more cloathing and other necessaries. For
the truth of this, and much more, I do not seek credit from my own
assertion. I appeal to the testimony of Capt. Thompson, of the Nautilus,
who convoyed us, to whom I applied in February 1787 for a remedy, when I
had remonstrated to the agent in vain, and even brought him to be a witness
of the injustice and oppression I complained of. I appeal also to a letter
written by these wretched people, so early as the beginning of the preceding
January, and published in the Morning Herald of the 4th of that month,
signed by twenty of their chiefs.
I could not silently suffer government to be thus cheated, and my
countrymen plundered and oppressed, and even left destitute of the
necessaries for almost their existence. I therefore informed the
Commissioners of the Navy of the agent's proceeding; but my dismission
was soon after procured, by means of a gentleman in the city, whom the
agent, conscious of his peculation, had deceived by letter, and whom,
moreover, empowered the same agent to receive on board, at the
government expense, a number of persons as passengers, contrary to the
orders I received. By this I suffered a considerable loss in my property:
however, the commissioners were satisfied with my conduct, and wrote to
Capt. Thompson, expressing their approbation of it.
Thus provided, they proceeded on their voyage; and at last, worn out by
treatment, perhaps not the most mild, and wasted by sickness, brought on
by want of medicine, cloaths, bedding, &c. they reached Sierra Leone just
at the commencement of the rains. At that season of the year it is impossible
to cultivate the lands; their provisions therefore were exhausted before they
could derive any benefit from agriculture; and it is not surprising that many,
especially the lascars, whose constitutions are very tender, and who had

been cooped up in ships from October to June, and accommodated in the
manner I have mentioned, should be so wasted by their confinement as not
long to survive it.
Thus ended my part of the long-talked-of expedition to Sierra Leone; an
expedition which, however unfortunate in the event, was humane and
politic in its design, nor was its failure owing to government: every thing
was done on their part; but there was evidently sufficient mismanagement
attending the conduct and execution of it to defeat its success.
I should not have been so ample in my account of this transaction, had not
the share I bore in it been made the subject of partial animadversion, and
even my dismission from my employment thought worthy of being made by
some a matter of public triumph[X]. The motives which might influence any
person to descend to a petty contest with an obscure African, and to seek
gratification by his depression, perhaps it is not proper here to inquire into
or relate, even if its detection were necessary to my vindication; but I thank
Heaven it is not. I wish to stand by my own integrity, and not to shelter
myself under the impropriety of another; and I trust the behaviour of the
Commissioners of the Navy to me entitle me to make this assertion; for
after I had been dismissed, March 24, I drew up a memorial thus:
To the Right Honourable the Lords Commissioners of
his Majesty's Treasury:
The Memorial and Petition of Gustavus Vassa a black Man,
late Commissary to the black Poor going to Africa.

humbly sheweth,

That your Lordships' memorialist was, by the Honourable the
Commissioners of his Majesty's Navy, on the 4th of December
last, appointed to the above employment by warrant from that
board;
That he accordingly proceeded to the execution of his duty on
board of the Vernon, being one of the ships appointed to proceed
to Africa with the above poor;

That your memorialist, to his great grief and astonishment,
received a letter of dismission from the Honourable
Commissioners of the Navy, by your Lordships' orders;
That, conscious of having acted with the most perfect fidelity
and the greatest assiduity in discharging the trust reposed in him,
he is altogether at a loss to conceive the reasons of your
Lordships' having altered the favourable opinion you were
pleased to conceive of him, sensible that your Lordships would
not proceed to so severe a measure without some apparent good
cause; he therefore has every reason to believe that his conduct
has been grossly misrepresented to your Lordships; and he is the
more confirmed in his opinion, because, by opposing measures
of others concerned in the same expedition, which tended to
defeat your Lordships' humane intentions, and to put the
government to a very considerable additional expense, he
created a number of enemies, whose misrepresentations, he has
too much reason to believe, laid the foundation of his
dismission. Unsupported by friends, and unaided by the
advantages of a liberal education, he can only hope for redress
from the justice of his cause, in addition to the mortification of
having been removed from his employment, and the advantage
which he reasonably might have expected to have derived
therefrom. He has had the misfortune to have sunk a
considerable part of his little property in fitting himself out, and
in other expenses arising out of his situation, an account of
which he here annexes. Your memorialist will not trouble your
Lordships with a vindication of any part of his conduct, because
he knows not of what crimes he is accused; he, however,
earnestly entreats that you will be pleased to direct an inquiry
into his behaviour during the time he acted in the public service;
and, if it be found that his dismission arose from false
representations, he is confident that in your Lordships' justice he
shall find redress.
Your petitioner therefore humbly prays that your Lordships will
take his case into consideration, and that you will be pleased to
order payment of the above referred-to account, amounting to

32l. 4s. and also the wages intended, which is most humbly
submitted.
London, May 12, 1787.
The above petition was delivered into the hands of their Lordships, who
were kind enough, in the space of some few months afterwards, without
hearing, to order me 50l. sterling—that is, 18l. wages for the time (upwards
of four months) I acted a faithful part in their service. Certainly the sum is
more than a free negro would have had in the western colonies!!!

March the 21st, 1788, I had the honour of presenting the Queen with a
petition on behalf of my African brethren, which was received most
graciously by her Majesty[Y]:

To the QUEEN's most Excellent Majesty
.
Madam,
Your Majesty's well known benevolence and humanity
emboldens me to approach your royal presence, trusting that the
obscurity of my situation will not prevent your Majesty from
attending to the sufferings for which I plead.
Yet I do not solicit your royal pity for my own distress; my
sufferings, although numerous, are in a measure forgotten. I
supplicate your Majesty's compassion for millions of my African
countrymen, who groan under the lash of tyranny in the West
Indies.
The oppression and cruelty exercised to the unhappy negroes
there, have at length reached the British legislature, and they are
now deliberating on its redress; even several persons of property
in slaves in the West Indies, have petitioned parliament against
its continuance, sensible that it is as impolitic as it is unjust—
and what is inhuman must ever be unwise.
Your Majesty's reign has been hitherto distinguished by private
acts of benevolence and bounty; surely the more extended the
misery is, the greater claim it has to your Majesty's compassion,
and the greater must be your Majesty's pleasure in administering
to its relief.
I presume, therefore, gracious Queen, to implore your
interposition with your royal consort, in favour of the wretched
Africans; that, by your Majesty's benevolent influence, a period
may now be put to their misery; and that they may be raised
from the condition of brutes, to which they are at present
degraded, to the rights and situation of freemen, and admitted to
partake of the blessings of your Majesty's happy government; so
shall your Majesty enjoy the heartfelt pleasure of procuring

happiness to millions, and be rewarded in the grateful prayers of
themselves, and of their posterity.
And may the all-bountiful Creator shower on your Majesty, and
the Royal Family, every blessing that this world can afford, and
every fulness of joy which divine revelation has promised us in
the next.
I am your Majesty's most dutiful and devoted servant to
command,
Gustavus Vassa,
The Oppressed Ethiopean.

No. 53, Baldwin's Gardens.

The negro consolidated act, made by the assembly of Jamaica last year, and
the new act of amendment now in agitation there, contain a proof of the
existence of those charges that have been made against the planters relative
to the treatment of their slaves.
I hope to have the satisfaction of seeing the renovation of liberty and justice
resting on the British government, to vindicate the honour of our common
nature. These are concerns which do not perhaps belong to any particular
office: but, to speak more seriously to every man of sentiment, actions like
these are the just and sure foundation of future fame; a reversion, though
remote, is coveted by some noble minds as a substantial good. It is upon
these grounds that I hope and expect the attention of gentlemen in power.
These are designs consonant to the elevation of their rank, and the dignity
of their stations: they are ends suitable to the nature of a free and generous
government; and, connected with views of empire and dominion, suited to
the benevolence and solid merit of the legislature. It is a pursuit of
substantial greatness.—May the time come—at least the speculation to me
is pleasing—when the sable people shall gratefully commemorate the
auspicious æra of extensive freedom. Then shall those persons[Z]

particularly be named with praise and honour, who generously proposed
and stood forth in the cause of humanity, liberty, and good policy; and
brought to the ear of the legislature designs worthy of royal patronage and
adoption. May Heaven make the British senators the dispersers of light,
liberty, and science, to the uttermost parts of the earth: then will be glory to
God on the highest, on earth peace, and goodwill to men:—Glory, honour,
peace, &c. to every soul of man that worketh good, to the Britons first,
(because to them the Gospel is preached) and also to the nations. 'Those that
honour their Maker have mercy on the poor.' 'It is righteousness exalteth a
nation; but sin is a reproach to any people; destruction shall be to the
workers of iniquity, and the wicked shall fall by their own wickedness.'
May the blessings of the Lord be upon the heads of all those who
commiserated the cases of the oppressed negroes, and the fear of God
prolong their days; and may their expectations be filled with gladness! 'The
liberal devise liberal things, and by liberal things shall stand,' Isaiah xxxii.
8. They can say with pious Job, 'Did not I weep for him that was in trouble?
was not my soul grieved for the poor?' Job xxx. 25.
As the inhuman traffic of slavery is to be taken into the consideration of the
British legislature, I doubt not, if a system of commerce was established in
Africa, the demand for manufactures would most rapidly augment, as the
native inhabitants will insensibly adopt the British fashions, manners,
customs, &c. In proportion to the civilization, so will be the consumption of
British manufactures.
The wear and tear of a continent, nearly twice as large as Europe, and rich
in vegetable and mineral productions, is much easier conceived than
calculated.
A case in point.—It cost the Aborigines of Britain little or nothing in
clothing, &c. The difference between their forefathers and the present
generation, in point of consumption, is literally infinite. The supposition is
most obvious. It will be equally immense in Africa—The same cause, viz.
civilization, will ever have the same effect.
It is trading upon safe grounds. A commercial intercourse with Africa opens
an inexhaustible source of wealth to the manufacturing interests of Great
Britain, and to all which the slave trade is an objection.

If I am not misinformed, the manufacturing interest is equal, if not superior,
to the landed interest, as to the value, for reasons which will soon appear.
The abolition of slavery, so diabolical, will give a most rapid extension of
manufactures, which is totally and diametrically opposite to what some
interested people assert.
The manufacturers of this country must and will, in the nature and reason of
things, have a full and constant employ by supplying the African markets.
Population, the bowels and surface of Africa, abound in valuable and useful
returns; the hidden treasures of centuries will be brought to light and into
circulation. Industry, enterprize, and mining, will have their full scope,
proportionably as they civilize. In a word, it lays open an endless field of
commerce to the British manufactures and merchant adventurer. The
manufacturing interest and the general interests are synonymous. The
abolition of slavery would be in reality an universal good.
Tortures, murder, and every other imaginable barbarity and iniquity, are
practised upon the poor slaves with impunity. I hope the slave trade will be
abolished. I pray it may be an event at hand. The great body of
manufacturers, uniting in the cause, will considerably facilitate and expedite
it; and, as I have already stated, it is most substantially their interest and
advantage, and as such the nation's at large, (except those persons
concerned in the manufacturing neck-yokes, collars, chains, hand-cuffs, leg-
bolts, drags, thumb-screws, iron muzzles, and coffins; cats, scourges, and
other instruments of torture used in the slave trade). In a short time one
sentiment alone will prevail, from motives of interest as well as justice and
humanity. Europe contains one hundred and twenty millions of inhabitants.
Query—How many millions doth Africa contain? Supposing the Africans,
collectively and individually, to expend 5l. a head in raiment and furniture
yearly when civilized, &c. an immensity beyond the reach of imagination!
This I conceive to be a theory founded upon facts, and therefore an
infallible one. If the blacks were permitted to remain in their own country,
they would double themselves every fifteen years. In proportion to such
increase will be the demand for manufactures. Cotton and indigo grow
spontaneously in most parts of Africa; a consideration this of no small
consequence to the manufacturing towns of Great Britain. It opens a most

immense, glorious, and happy prospect—the clothing, &c. of a continent
ten thousand miles in circumference, and immensely rich in productions of
every denomination in return for manufactures.
I have only therefore to request the reader's indulgence and conclude. I am
far from the vanity of thinking there is any merit in this narrative: I hope
censure will be suspended, when it is considered that it was written by one
who was as unwilling as unable to adorn the plainness of truth by the
colouring of imagination. My life and fortune have been extremely
chequered, and my adventures various. Even those I have related are
considerably abridged. If any incident in this little work should appear
uninteresting and trifling to most readers, I can only say, as my excuse for
mentioning it, that almost every event of my life made an impression on my
mind and influenced my conduct. I early accustomed myself to look for the
hand of God in the minutest occurrence, and to learn from it a lesson of
morality and religion; and in this light every circumstance I have related
was to me of importance. After all, what makes any event important, unless
by its observation we become better and wiser, and learn 'to do justly, to
love mercy, and to walk humbly before God?' To those who are possessed
of this spirit, there is scarcely any book or incident so trifling that does not
afford some profit, while to others the experience of ages seems of no use;
and even to pour out to them the treasures of wisdom is throwing the jewels
of instruction away.

THE END.

FOOTNOTES:
[X] See the Public Advertiser, July 14, 1787.
[Y] At the request of some of my most particular friends, I take the liberty of
inserting it here.
[Z] Grenville Sharp, Esq; the Reverend Thomas Clarkson; the Reverend James
Ramsay; our approved friends, men of virtue, are an honour to their country,
ornamental to human nature, happy in themselves, and benefactors to mankind!

*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE
INTERESTING NARRATIVE OF THE LIFE OF OLAUDAH EQUIANO,
OR GUSTAVUS VASSA, THE AFRICAN ***

Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will be
renamed.

Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright law
means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the
Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States
without permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying
and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the
PROJECT GUTENBERG™ concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a
registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge for an eBook,
except by following the terms of the trademark license, including paying
royalties for use of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge
anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is
very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project Gutenberg
eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may do
practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by
U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license,
especially commercial redistribution.

START: FULL LICENSE

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG™ LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or any
other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project Gutenberg”), you
agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project Gutenberg License
available with this file or online at www.gutenberg.org/license.

Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing
Project Gutenberg electronic works

1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg electronic work,
you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept all the
terms of this license and intellectual property (trademark/copyright)
agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the terms of this agreement,
you must cease using and return or destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg
electronic works in your possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy
of or access to a Project Gutenberg electronic work and you do not agree to
be bound by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be used on
or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who agree to be
bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things that you can
do with most Project Gutenberg electronic works even without complying
with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph 1.C below. There are a
lot of things you can do with Project Gutenberg electronic works if you
follow the terms of this agreement and help preserve free future access to
Project Gutenberg electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the Foundation”
or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an individual
work is unprotected by copyright law in the United States and you are

located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative works
based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg are
removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project Gutenberg
mission of promoting free access to electronic works by freely sharing
Project Gutenberg works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for
keeping the Project Gutenberg name associated with the work. You can
easily comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg License when you
share it without charge with others.

1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in a
constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check the
laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement before
downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or creating
derivative works based on this work or any other Project Gutenberg work.
The Foundation makes no representations concerning the copyright status
of any work in any country other than the United States.

1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg work (any work on which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, copied
or distributed:

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States
and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
under the terms of the Project Gutenberg™ License included with
this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in
the United States, you will have to check the laws of the country
where you are located before using this eBook.

1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is derived from
texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a notice
indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the
work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without
paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a
work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on
the work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs
1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is posted with the
permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution must comply
with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional terms imposed
by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked to the Project
Gutenberg License for all works posted with the permission of the
copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.

1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg License
terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this work or any
other work associated with Project Gutenberg.

1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without prominently
displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with active links or
immediate access to the full terms of the Project Gutenberg License.

1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg work in a format other than “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official version posted on the
official Project Gutenberg website (www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no
additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of
exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work
in its original “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format
must include the full Project Gutenberg License as specified in paragraph
1.E.1.

1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, performing,
copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg works unless you comply
with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing access to
or distributing Project Gutenberg electronic works provided that:

• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the
use of Project Gutenberg works calculated using the method you
already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the
owner of the Project Gutenberg trademark, but he has agreed to donate
royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days
following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to
prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly
marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, “Information about
donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”

• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does
not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. You
must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works
possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all
access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works.

• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
receipt of the work.

• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ works.

1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth in
this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of the Project

Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3
below.

1.F.

1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread works
not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project Gutenberg™
collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, and
the medium on which they may be stored, may contain “Defects,” such as,
but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription
errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a defective or
damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that
damage or cannot be read by your equipment.

1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except
for the “Right of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all liability to
you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE
THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT
EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE
THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY
DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE
TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL,
PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE
NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE.

1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you
discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you
can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with the
defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a refund.
If you received the work electronically, the person or entity providing it to

you may choose to give you a second opportunity to receive the work
electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you
may demand a refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the
problem.

1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in
paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING
BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR
FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied warranties or
the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If any disclaimer or
limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law of the state applicable
to this agreement, the agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum
disclaimer or limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity
or unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.

1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, that
arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do or cause
to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg work, (b)
alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg
work, and (c) any Defect you cause.

Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project
Gutenberg

Project Gutenberg is synonymous with the free distribution of electronic
works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers including
obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists because of the

efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from people in all walks of
life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the assistance
they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg’s goals and ensuring
that the Project Gutenberg collection will remain freely available for
generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation was created to provide a secure and permanent future for
Project Gutenberg and future generations. To learn more about the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations
can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
www.gutenberg.org.

Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit 501(c)
(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state of
Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue Service.
The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is 64-6221541.
Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax
deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state’s
laws.

The Foundation’s business office is located at 41 Watchung Plaza #516,
Montclair NJ 07042, USA, +1 (862) 621-9288. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website and
official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact

Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of increasing the
number of public domain and licensed works that can be freely distributed
in machine-readable form accessible by the widest array of equipment

including outdated equipment. Many small donations ($1 to $5,000) are
particularly important to maintaining tax exempt status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States.
Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable effort,
much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these
requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have not
received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND DONATIONS or
determine the status of compliance for any particular state visit
www.gutenberg.org/donate.

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we have
not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition against
accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who approach us
with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any
statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside the
United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation methods
and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways including
checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate, please visit:
www.gutenberg.org/donate.

Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg
electronic works

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared with
anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project Gutenberg
eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed editions,
all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in the U.S. unless a

copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily keep eBooks in
compliance with any particular paper edition.

Most people start at our website which has the main PG search facility:
www.gutenberg.org.

This website includes information about Project Gutenberg, including how
to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation,
how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to subscribe to our email
newsletter to hear about new eBooks.